Funeral for a friend.by werewolf212001ChaptersDetentionThe walk home.The nightmare.Meeting the gang in the park.The hospital.The ride home from the hospital.Reviling the Prophecy.Surprised to see a friend in the morning.Trying to explain everything to a friend.The final sign.Tearagon!The Battle.Saying good bye.Funeral for a friend.Fluttershy's home.Picking up the crusaders.Detention Chapter One: Detention. The clouds hung with a soft grey as the cool air blew lightly throughout Canterlot City. Fall had come early this year and the maple and oak trees that were planted around the sidewalk were already starting to turn from bright jade green to a rainbow of colors. Sunset sat in her chair trying to pay attention to the teacher, yet her mind kept wandering. Try as she might, she kept thinking of her home, Equestria. Flashes of glittering streams and cloud capped mountains danced in her memories, tugging on her heart, as she sat in class listening to the teacher droll monotonously on. “Sunset? Sunset Shimmer, will you please pay attention!” “ Huh? What?” Sunset replied. The teacher gave her a grim look that caused Sunset to recoil in her chair. “Uh, what was the question again?” asked Sunset, trying to recall what Ms. Hoof Whinny had already asked her. “You’re in detention!” Sunset groaned, leaning back in her chair. “Damn it,” she thought. “There goes my afternoon with my friends at Sugar Cube Corner.” For the rest of the day Sunset went from class to class trying to pay attention as best she could. As the bell rang the students began to file out into the hallway one by one. There was to be a four day weekend for all of the students. The school was to be closed due to a teacher study meeting and some sort of teacher teaching thing. Something that Sunset really didn’t seem to understand nor did she, want to learn about it. She had other concerns on her mind at the moment. She began to walk to the dentition room. She had gotten this sort of punishment before when she first showed up at Canterlot High School. It wasn’t even a week into her being here that she was sent to detention for not turning in her homework on time. In fact her actual home assignment that day was actually three days late. Detention was something that she didn’t want to do again yet she knew she had little choice in the matter. Her mind wandering from thought to thought as for what lame thing she would have to do this time around during her two hours of detention. She could write a report, take notes, or dust the chalk boards and erasers. A task that she really hated doing due to all that damn dust causing her to cough and sneeze like crazy. She had to do this during her last detention section. Or simply sit and be BORED for the whole two hours. As she made her way into the room, Ms. Hoof Whinny place a blank piece of white paper and a pencil on an empty desk and pulled out the chair. Sunset said nothing to her and sat down in the chair. Ms Hoof Whinny closed the door and walked back over to where Sunset was sitting. There eyes momentarily locking. “Now Sunset I hope you don’t think you are being punished unfairly,” She said coldly. Sunset again didn’t say anything to her she just sat there looking right at her. “Or that NOT paying attention in class is well to put it bluntly “FUNNY” Because I can assure you that it isn’t funny at all” This made Sunset cower back a bit as her teacher leaned in and fully locked her ocean blue eyes right at Sunsets lime green eyes. Ms Hoof Whinny retracted a bit seeing that Sunset was a bit rattled by this aggressive behavior. “As for your assignment I, want you to write down what caused you to how do you students put it? Ah, yes, I believe the term is 'space out' and what you plan to do to prevent it from happening again in the future.” Sunset looked at Ms. Hoof Whinny a bit shocked by this request. Sunset picked up the pencil and began to slowly write down what she thought about during class. After two hours had passed by, she got up and headed over to where Ms. Hoof whinny was sitting filing her nails and handed her, her paper then prepared to leave. Sunset was about to walk out the door when she heard from behind her. “Ahem” Barked Ms. Hoof Whinny. She turned around to see that Ms. Hoof Whinny was standing behind her. Sunset could feel her heart jump a bit, her palms began to sweet and her breath was labored as she looked right at her teacher. Ms. Hoof Whinny was glaring daggers and fire at Sunset as she snorted a stark retort at her. “The next time you feel the need to dwell on matters NOT at all related to class or the materials therein. I shall and will do more than just give you detention do you fully understand Sunset?!” MS. Hoof winy snorted bitterly at her. Sunset simply shook her head “yes” and turned to leave. The school at this time was almost empty except for the janitor and a few other’s that were busy cleaning the carpet and walls. For the next time classes would start. Besides Ms. Hoof winy and sunset there were about three maybe four other people inside the school. All of whom were cleaning the school getting it ready for the next time the students would trash the place. That is all expect for Ms. Hoof winy who was still in the detention room doing god knows what. Sunset found she really didn’t care about what that bitch of a teacher was doing. Nor did she want to know either she simply wanted to go home. The front doors leading into the school were locked tight. So she had to talk to the janitor to get him to open the damn doors and let her out. She walked down a small yet quaint hallway till she finally found the person that she was looking for. “Excuse me sir could you unlock the front door for me so I can go home?” she asked as she approached the man. The janitor looked up from what he was doing and smiled warmly at Sunset. She in turn smiled warmly back at him but again asked if he could open the front doors so she could go home. “Uh can you open the front doors so I can go home sir?” she asked. The janitor just smiled warmly at her. “Eh got yourself into detention again Ms Sunset eh?” he said half hardheartedly. “Yes I was…. oh never mind what I was doing! Can you please just unlock the doors so I can go home?!” Sunset replied with a bit of annoyance in her voice. With that the old man simply tipped his hat and walked down the hallway towards the front doors. Sunset watched him for a few seconds as they came upon the front doors fumbling with his keys until he found the right one and unlocked the doors. She thanked him and pushed the doors open to the now chilly cold night’s air. By now all of her friends must have either headed home or gone off to do whatever it was they were going to do before the start of the four day weekend. This by no means bothered sunset at all. She was used to dealing with stuff on her own. She had done so many, many times in Equestria. As she walked home from school she did at least think she should stop by the sugar cube corner to see if anyone was actually there. She felt that was a bit of a cheesy excuse and more than likely there wouldn’t be a soul there. Save for the very few staff that actually worked there. But nevertheless she walked in the direction of the establishment as she came upon the sugar cube corner. She could clearly see that all the windows were lit up and the place was filled with customers. Too her absolute surprise she saw her friend pinkie pie and her other friend rainbow dash sitting at a windowed booth. “Oh what heck you walked all this way from school. You might at the very least head inside and see what those two are up too.” She thought to herself as she headed up to the double glass doors of the sugar cube corner. She gently pushed against the doors. The cold metal that made up the handle of the double doors slowly began to give way under the pressure of her pushing against it. The doors opened and a soft chiming noise could be heard as she entered the dinner. Pinkie Pie was sitting across from Rainbow Dash in their booth both girls had already ordered some food and drinks when Pinkie looked up and saw Sunset enter sugar cube corner. She called out to her in usual squeaky voice. “Sunset Shimmer over here”. Sunset looked over to her and walked up to their booth sat down and looked at both girls with a happy yet honest grin on her face. “Sorry I am so late I had well……..” her voice trailed off and both Pinkie and Rainbow dash just looked at her warmly. She was about to finish what she was going to say when a waitress came up to check on the three of them and see if this new customer wanted anything to eat or drink. “Is everything going OK over here you two?” she asked warmly. “Miss would you like to see a menu or start with a drink of some sort? Turning her attention now to Sunset as she and Sunset both looked at each other expectantly. Sunset looked at her then at Pinkie and Rainbow Dash then back at the wateriest. Before she could even begin to answer Pinkie chimed in with. “She will have the vegetarian soup, a strawberry milkshake, hold the whip cream and four cherries on top thank you”. Sunset simply quirked an eyebrow at Pinkie pie then looked back at the waitress who had just jotted the order down on a blue piece of paper. “Uh yes Thank you very much, What my friend said will be just fine. Again, Thank you”. With that the waitress disappeared leaving the three girls to talk about their day in peace. “Pinkie Pie I really do Thank you very much for the order of food, but please next time let me at the very least see a menu BEFORE you offer any sort of uh help OK?” Pinkie Pie said nothing in response to this she simply picked up her drink and began to slurp it down. “Rainbow could you?” began Sunset but was cut off. “NOPE! Sorry sunset I am sooo staying out of this one”. Replied Rainbow as she tossed up her hands palms facing out towards Sunset. A moment later the waitress came back with a big tray of food which was Sunsets order. She placed it all down onto the table being careful not to spill the hot and rather tasty smelling soup all over Sunset. She turned to face Sunset and asked “need anything else dear” she said with a friendly smile. “Huh? Oh no thank you, this will be quite satisfactorily” replied Sunset with just as much of a warm smile as the waitress had shown her. With that Sunset picked up a spoon and slowly began to eat her dinner. The waitress satisfied that she was able to please Sunset with her meal left the three to carry on about her business. The rest of the night was filled with Rainbow Dash and the other two girls laughing and giggling as they all enjoyed each other’s company. The walk home. Chapter Two. The walk home: After paying for her meal and saying her last goodbyes to her friends Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash Sunset Shimmer began to walk home. The air in the night’s sky hung around her like a cold damp towel and clung to her neck and face as if it were a large wet blanket. “Burr” thought Sunset as she pulled her leather short waistcoat up closer to her neck and zipped it tight. Trying the keep the cold out was not going to be easy seeing as how she really didn’t have the money for winter clothing. The street was dark and barren, there was no one in sight only a few street lamps dotted the way back to her home. As she began to walk away from Sugar Cube Corner she thought that there was someone or something following her. She looked back yet no one was there. “Hmmp!” She thought to herself as she turned around and continued to head home. “Get it together girl! No one is after you and you don’t need to always be afraid of the dark!” She said coldly to herself. Her breath came and went slowly puffing in large and small amounts of air that made her breath look like a dragons or a fire bird from her home in Equestria. She rubbed her gloved hands together trying to get warm. She had another 30 or 40 minutes of walking to do before she could be inside her nice warm apartment. “When I get home I am SO turning the space heater on and just sitting in front of it for the rest of the fall and winter!” She said bitterly to herself. As she walked the long dark street alone, she thought she could hear a soft yet noticeable laughter coming from her right. Sunset looked around yet again no one was there. She shrugged her shoulders in disappointment. Having someone, ANYONE! there to at least talk to would have helped to take her mind off the bitter cold night’s air. But to her disappointment no one was there. It was just her imagination. Not wanting to waste any more time or energy for that matter in the bitter cold air. Or spending more time looking around for people that clearly were not around her. Sunset quickened her pace and began to lightly jog the rest of the way home. Within twenty minutes of light jogging and panting she had reached her apartment building. The building itself was a large lime green and blue brick three story building. It had a few trees outlining the smokers’ only area outside. This area didn’t hold much interest for Sunset. Seeing as how she didn’t smoke and couldn’t fathom why anyone in their right mind would do such a disgusting thing. The area itself was sparsely filled with some tables and chairs each of various size and shape. The walkway that lead up to the front door was still covered in bird poop. Sunset frowned to herself when she saw the little green and brown landmines that she was going to have to either walk right though. Or was going to have to find another way to get to the front door without getting that ick on her feet. As she started to walk towards the door she heard under her boot a soft squishy sound like a tomato being splattered against a wall. She looked down in almost disgust at what she was now fully standing in. A big slimy piece of bird poop! was now stuck to the bottom of her left boot. “GREAT! JUST FREAKING GREAT!!” exclaimed Sunset. “Can’t that damn landlord Winter Fole do his damn job and clean this mess up!?” venom spewed through her mind as she thought to herself. Sunset looked around for anything within reach to wipe the offending piece of poop off her boot yet found nothing available to her. Growling under her breath and having little time to waste any further on this she stomped up towards the entry door of her apartment. Once there she pulled both boots off standing now bare foot on the cold hard cement floor that made up the entryway of her home. She fumbled around in her left pocket for her key and lock card. Once the items were found she swiped the lock card into place on the card reader and placed the key into the door lock. Turning the key to the right hearing it click in place she opened the door and walked into the lobby of the apartment building. She looked around while carrying her boots under her right arm no one was in sight and she really didn’t feel like talking to any of her neighbors that night. She very quickly checked her mailbox for any new mail. “Nothing” Sunset said under her breath. She then walked over to the nearby elevator and pressed the button. “DING” a lite chiming sound was echoed out of the elevator and the metal door slowly opened. The elevator was small even by the day's standards; you could hardly get anything inside it. Let alone six people which was the maximum that this elevator could hold. Sunset pressed the number three button and the door closed. The elevator slowly rose and came to a stop on the second floor. Sunset was less than enthused to see the door opening on the wrong floor. Before she could say anything however a older male and his companion stepped into the elevator. Neither of the two said anything to her they simply pressed the number one button and the elevator did the rest. Upon stopping at her floor she came out to the warm scents of banking cookies and ugh FISH! Gripping her stomach in a fleeting hope of not retching all over the hallway floor at the offending order she very quickly made her way to her unit. Unit 334 as she unlocked the door she noticed a small notice taped to her door. She took it down pushed the door open and ran right into her bathroom. Lifted up the toilet seat lid and let out all of her dinner from that night's engagements with Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. Picking up a used towel from the floor that had been sitting there for almost a week she wiped her mouth off. Tossing the filthy thing back onto the floor with the thoughts of cleaning it up later on that night. Sunset walked back into her kitchen and picked up the note that was lying on the kitchen counter from were she had tossed it before running into the bathroom. Looking it over she could see that it was a notice of her rent. On the note was written in plain black ink. subject: rent not paid: 200.00 Please pay this amount BY the 2nd of the month or you will be evicted within 30 days of not paying rent! W. F. “Is this some sort of sick joke!?” Sunset screeched at the top of her lungs. “I PAID THAT DAMN FOOL! HIS DAMN RENT LAST WEEK!” Sunset screeched even louder than before. Realizing it would do her no good to get all upset now she tossed the note into the air sighed and went about making some tea to settle her stomach. Sunset made her tea then settled in for some very well needed sleep. After drinking the tea and placing the cup into the kitchen she headed into her bedroom undressed and slipped on her pajamas then laid down on her bed and fell asleep. The nightmare. Chapter Three: The nightmare. As Sunset lay sound asleep she began to dream about Equestria. She dreamt, of the running brooks and majestic mountains lightly capped with snow and clouds. She saw the Evergreen Forest in all its scary glorious splendor, the meadows and rocky canyons of Griffon path. All this and much more she dreamt, about while she lay asleep in bed curled up against her pillow. Feeling the nights air close in around her she instinctively pulled her blanket up closer to her neck and face. Then she saw HIM the creature that had haunted her dreams since she was a little filly. The creature stood a good twenty feet tall. It had long protruding black nails and the body of a horse with four sets of dragon leathery wings sprouting from its back. It’s left arm was that of a crab and the right arm was a bull's leg. It had the hands of a crocodile mixed with a cat’s paw. It’s upper torso was that of a skeleton and it’s head was a rams head crossed with a deer's skull. She knew of this creature by name yet she didn’t want to say it aloud the mere thought frightened her. What she saw was the demon lord Teragon. The monster was standing in the middle of pony vile just smiling wickedly. Sunsets dream very quickly turned into what can only be called a screaming nightmare. She saw Teragon raise his right hand and snapped his fingers within an instant the whole of ponyville was engulfed in flames. Ponies of all ages and walks of life began to scream and run in all directions. “IT’S THE END OF THE WORLD” Screamed one pony. “THE WORLD IS BURNING” Screamed another. “AAAAAAAAAAA I’M BURNING HELP ME I’M BURNING!” whaled another pony. “NO!” Sunset cried aloud “PLEASE LEAVE THEM ALONE! THEY DON’T DESERVE THIS!” she whaled as she thrashed about tossing and turning in her bed. She found herself unable to resist screaming out this monster's name even though she was very frightened to say it. As the demon set to work of inflaming pony vile. Rendering the town and ponies to ash. “TERAGON LEAVE THEM BE! I BEG YOU LEAVE THEM BE!” Sunset cried as she continued to toss and turn. Her chest started to burn as if someone was actually pouring hot metal on her. She instinctively placed a hand over her breast bone just barely cupping her left breast in her right hand and covering the bone. The pain intensified and it was enough to awaken her from her sleep. Sunset came crashing rather unceremoniously to the floor of her bedroom. Smashing her head against a nightstand that was placed next to her bed. The pain from hitting her head on the nightstand was nothing to what her skin and chest felt like at that moment. She lowered her hand and to her horror saw that a tennis ball sized hole had been burned into the middle of her shirt. Thinking she had somehow set a fire in her sleep she jumped to her feet and raced into the kitchen where under her sink she kept a red fire extinguisher. Grabbing the 18 inch by 6 inch piece of metal she ran back to her bedroom tossed the blank off the bed and pointed the apparatus at her bed. Upon seeing that there was infact no fire of any type she set the device down and actually looked at her shirt. What she saw only made this worse. Sunset immediately headed into her bathroom, flipped on the light and pulled her shirt off. only to fully see what she had hoped was not actually there. To her shock and horror she saw the outlining of her cutie mark. A bright yellow yan symbol was fully etched into her skin as if it had been traced there with a sharp knife. Sunset turned away from the image that lay before her covering her chest with her left hand and tightly closed her eyes whispering to herself. “NO! Not now please NOT….this.” Sunset whispered. She slowly walked back into her bedroom topless and angry at what she had seen.There was no mistaking that mark, nor was there any point in denying what she had seen in her dream. The prophecy of her birth and how she came to be who she was, was about to come true. A day that sunset had long since feared. A day that she had tried hard, so very hard to keep hidden from everyone including her friends. She laid back in bed pulling the covers over her body and began to cry. She cried herself back to sleep. The sun rose with a cheerful heat that filled Sunsets room with warmth and love. But Sunset was too tired and too worn out to get up. The night's events left her physically spent all she wanted to do is lay there in the comfort of her bed. Hoping, praying, wishing, that what she had seen the night before was not actually there. Yet in her mind she knew better. She knew that this was simply the first sign and that it WOULD happen again. There was nothing that she could do to stop it from happening; nothing at all. As she lay there in bed her face still wet from the crying that she had done the night before. She thought about her friends and how they would hate her for not telling them the truth about who she was and the REAL reason she was in THEIR world. Sunset slowly slid out of bed and just as slowly climbed to her feet hanging her head down low she made her way into her bathroom again. Still topless and still hurting from the pain of her cutie mark showing up last night. She didn’t want to actually look at it; yet she did so anyways. After clicking on the light and actually standing still for a few minutes in her bathroom. She saw that the mark had not been etched into her skin with knife but rather had been burned into her skin. Placing two fingers over the wound she rubbed it gently and thought to herself. “This CAN’T be happening!....Why?….Why now? I escaped Equestria to get away from the prophecy of my birth.” She looked over at the shower turned it on and tested the water with her hand to make sure it was both safe and warm enough to actually take a shower. Once she had finished her shower and gotten completely dried off. She felt that some quality time with her friends might brighten her otherwise sour mood. Even though in the furthest reaches of mind she knew far too well what was about to happen and there was absolutely NOTHING she could do to stop it. Meeting the gang in the park.chapter five. Meeting the gang at the park. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy where all at the park when Sunset and the three girls showed up. As they entered the park Sweetie Belle looked up at Sunset and asked. “Can we go play on the swings Sunset please can we please?” She looked down at her warmly and nodded saying. “Of course you can but please no jumping off the swings this time ok i don’t want to clean any sprained ankles or busted legs alright” “Woohoo Sunset you’r the best babysitter EVER!” The three of them Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom all raced over to a large metal set of swings and began to play on them. As they did this Sunset heard a kindly familiar voice calling to her from behind her. “YO! Sunset over here!” It was Rainbow dash who was calling to her. She was wearing her usual trademark spandex shorts, knee high black and white shoes a blue and pink shirt with a dark blue vest. Sunset turned and saw that she was holding a football in her hands. “So you wanna play some old “kick the ball”? asked Rainbow as she handed the brown egg shaped like thing over to Sunset. Sunset wasn’t exactly dressed for that type of rough and tumble game so she respectfully declined. Much to the disappointment of Rainbow Dash who half heartedly frowned but also smiled when she saw the kids. “Are the others here as well?” Asked Sunset. “Some of us are, you know Sci-twi can’t resist a good book and there is a new book store opening in the city so she is there with Applejack” replied Rainbow Dash. “Ah yes bookstores do hold some odd fascination for her don’t they?” Sunset replied warmly. “Yeah they do. So umm what brings the four of you to the park today? I thought you were going to be doing some homework or something?” Sunset smiled and simply pointed over in the direction of the three youngsters playing and whooping it up on the swing set. “Oh.” Was all that Rainbow Dash said with a sheepish grin on her face. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out that the girls must have driven Rarity nuts yet again. Sunset looked around and saw that Pinkie Pie was coming down a dirt path that led to the swings. She was in full smiles and giggles mode. This could only mean that she was either planning a really big party and couldn’t wait to tell anyone about it. Or it meant that she was about to pull one of her pinkie pranks on one or all of them. Pinkie made her way down the dirt path and up to the two of them looking over at the girls excitedly slightly bobbing up and down. “You guys know what time it is?” Asked Pinkie who could barely contain her laughter. Sunset and Rainbow dash booth looked at each other with inquisitively blank looks and shrugged their shoulders in response. “It’s time to get THIS party started” she replied. Pinkie raised both arms high into the air and suddenly there was a loud noise. BOOM From out of nowhere came the loud boom of her famous party canons spraying confetti all over the three of them. Pinkie just grinned from ear to ear at the sight of her two friends covered from head to toe in all sorts of colored confetti. Sunset was not amused. Rainbow on the other hand still had a bit of blank look on her face and the three girls were laughing and rolling in the sand when they saw what had made the loud noise. “Thanks, Thanks alot Pinkie now I have to wash and comb this stuff out of my hair and clothing thank you so very much!”. said Sunset trying not to show how annoyed she was with Pinkie for doing this. Rainbow just burst out laughing and completely fell over rolling on the ground at the sight of Sunset covered in confetti. “I’m glad you liked it Sunset there is way more where that came from” replied Pinkie Pie. “Look you two stay here keep an eye on the girls while I go and clean up I will be back in a few minutes ok?” Sunset said as she started to head towards the bathrooms. The two of them nodded and continued to smirk and laugh while Sunset walked up the path a bit and went into the bathroom to clean up. Looking at herself in the mirror she was completely covered from head to toe in all sorts of torn colors of paper. When she finally got a good look at what had caused Rainbow and Pinkie to laugh themselves silly she too couldn’t help it and burst out laughing. She reached into the inside of her coat gently pulling out a black plastic comb which she then used to comb the paper pieces of confetti out of her hair. Still halfway laughing at what she saw in the mirror. She thinking to herself that it was good to have such good friends such as Pinkie Pie and Rainbow dash. Sunset laid a hand over the spot where her cutie mark was and prayed that she could somehow muster the strength to tell them about it. But, for now she was just happy to have them as good friends and to be able to spend time with them. Time that she knew all too well was vastly running out. Seeing that mark appeare to her last night made her realize just how precious life was. And how important it was to spend what time you had with your friends. For Sunset knew she might not be able to so much longer; not if the prophecy of her birth was going to come true. She already knew far too well that there was no chance of stopping Tearagon from coming here. He was absolute EVIL. There were other’s like him, yet they all failed in comparison too him. Nothing could measure up to his sort of evil. This alone was enough to frighten Sunset into wanting to hang out with her friends as much and as long as possible. When she got back to the others she looked around but couldn’t see fluttershy any where in sight. She looked at Pinkie pie and asked if she knew where or what became of Fluttershy. “Hey Pinkie do you know where Fluttershy is I thought she was suppose to be in the park with you and Rainbow Dash?” Sunset asked inquisitively. Pinkie looked up from eating a cupcake which she seemed to have pulled right out of thin air and simply shrugged her shoulders. “Alright you stay here with Rainbow and the girls I am going to go see if I can find her. Besides there something I wanted to ask her.” replied Sunset warmly. Even though her reply seemed to be comforting and generally warm hearted Pinkie couldn’t resist thinking that there was something wrong. “H….hey Sunset is everything alright with you? You seem well kind of distant today not your normal warm hearted self?” Pinkie asked as she finished off her cupcake. Sunset sighed and looked at the two of her friends then waved them off and turned to walk up the path to find fluttershy. But was suddenly stopped in mid track by a sheering pain in her chest. She covered her chest with her right hand right over where her cutie mark was already forming from last night. “NO! NOT NOW…... PLEASE NOT HERE! NOT IN FRONT OF MY FRIENDS!” She thought as she grabbed the area of her chest where a burning sensation began. She knew what was happening another side of her cutie mark was forming. The pain was too much for her to contain it any longer and she let out a loud scream clasping to the ground in front of her friends. Rainbow and Pinkie Pie where both dumbstruck at the sight of their friend screaming and collapsing like bag of potatoes. They never had seen someone callasp like this in front of them. Unsure as to what to do Rainbow quickly pulled her cell phone out of her vest pocket and called for a paramedic. Pinkie raced over to the three girls who were all looking up at what was going on. She told them to stay quiet and follow here immediately. "Girls I need you to gather your belongings and follow me me immediately we need to leave and I need you do this quietly." “Whats going on? What is wrong with Sunset?” Asked Scootaloo. “What is happening pinkie? Why do you want us to follow you? Where are we going?” Asked Apple bloom. “Yea! There's no reason for us to leave her, least not like this.” Said Sweetie Belle. Pinkie had no answer for the three of them as Sunset let out another loud scream of pain and agony. “Don’t argue with me girls just do as you are told and do it now! Sunset is…..sick.” Pinkie commanded. The harsh words hit the three girls like a brick through a window. They very quickly got their toys and did as they were told without further objection. Hearing the screaming and thinking an animal might be in real trouble. Fluttershy raced down the path only to see her friend Sunset sprawled across the dirt path clutching her chest and screaming in pain. As smoke began to emanate from her hand and chest. Fluttershy knelt down and managed to grab Sunsets hand. After a few minutes of tug a war with the screaming girl she was able to pry her hand off her chest. Only to be horrified at what she saw. Sunsets chest was blistering and burning; turning a bright crimson red. She looked up at Rainbow Dash who was still on the phone calling for help. “DO SOMETHING!” screamed Fluttershy. “I AM! The paramedics will be here soon….I hope.” Rainbow Dash snapped back. Fluttershy not having the time or the patetice to deal with Rainbow's attitude started to look around for anything that she might use to help her friend and to help heal her wounds. Fluttershy seeing the crusaders with Pinkie pie and their buckets that the three girls had brought with them and yelled over to the three girls still following Pinkie pie. “YOU THREE GO FILL YOUR BUCKETS WITH WATER AND BRING THEM BACK HERE NOW!” Hearing that Fluttershy was indeed yelling for their help Pinkie stopped in mid track from leading the girls out of the park. Without a single word the three girls scampered off to the bathroom and came back each with a bucket filled with cold water. “What good is that going to do? She needs a medic NOT a bath Fluttershy?” Asked Rainbow dash. Fluttershy said nothing in reply to this. She grabbed the buckets almost spilling the water in the process. Not having anything to use as a damp cloth she tore a large piece of her skirt off and plunged it into the water. Knelling down and grabbing onto Sunsets arm that was tightly clutched against her chest she said as calmly as she could to Sunset. “Alright this might sting a bit but, at least it should help with the swelling until the medics get here.” Sunset continued to thrash about as more smoke emanated from her chest. Unable to apply the wet cloth and knocking over two of the three buckets from her thrashing. Fluttershy yelled to both of her friends, as Pinkie and Rainbow Dash booth looked at her with blank looks on their faces. “What the hell are you two idiots waiting for!? HOLD. HER. DOWN!” Without a single word from either of them both Rainbow and Pinkie did as they were ordered. Each taking a different side of Sunset’s body. Rainbow being a bit bigger and stronger than Pinkie took Sunset by the arms and hands while Pinkie held onto her legs and feet. Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and AppleBloom were unable to just stand by and watch as their favorite baby sister thrashed and bucked like a wild mare. Action was very clearly called for! Before Fluttershy could stop them. Or say anything to either of the three of them. They each grabbed Sunset by her waist praying that they would be able to hold her down long enough for the medics to show up. Fluttershy removed Sunsets hand from her chest. Once again she saw that Sunset's skin was beginning to blister and burn from the middle of her chest. As Fluttershy looked at the burn that was forming in the middle of Sunset's chest it seemed to be completing a Yin Yang symbol. “Is that a Yin Yang symbol forming in her....chest?” asked Rainbow seeing what was actually causing her friend to thrash and buck about as if she was a horse that had been pent up to long. Fluttershy looked at it then at Rainbow before answering her friends question. “Yes! I think it is. But, we have no time for this; we need to apply the cool rage and see if we can get the swelling down” replied Fluttershy. “Will….is Sunset going to be OK Fluttershy?” Asked Sweetie Belle clearly scared that she was about to lose someone very dear to her. “I don’t know, I have never seen anyone or anything go through something like this before” Fluttershy said. As she was finally able to apply the damp rag to Sunset’s chest. The cool rag seemed to calm Sunset just enough for her to pass out from the sheer pain of her cutie mark burning itself into her chest. Her shirt was burned just like the last one she had on when her cutie mark first began to appear to her from the previous night. The screeching of the sirens from the approaching ambulance could be heard from almost four blocks away once they showed up Rainbow looked over her shoulder. “FINALLY” Exclaimed Rainbow dash as she continued to help hold Sunset down. She looked over her shoulder and saw a big red and white vehicle pull up alongside the curb. Four paramedics jumped out and headed over to Sunset as the others looked on, hoping, praying, wishing that there was something, Anything they could do to help there fallen friend. The hospital. chapter Six: The hospital. The ambulance crew showed up and without saying much of anything at all began to check Sunsets vitals. One of them asked what happened while the other one made sure that she was going to be able stabilize the girl's condition. “can one of you tell us what happened here?” said the medic gruffly. “We don’t really know, one minute Sunset was about to go off and find our friend Fluttershy here. The next she was on the ground screaming in pain.” replied Rainbow Dash. “It looks like someone used a blowtorch on her chest! What the hell happened here? Her shirt has a hole in it the size of a tennis ball?” Said one of the medics as she examined Sunset for further burns. “Like I already told you we don’t know what happened 'one minute she was going to go find Fluttershy! Then next she was on the ground screaming in pain.” Yelled Rainbow at the medic. Before the medic could ask anymore questions Rainbow was already on the phone calling up AppleJack, and Twilight Rainbow dialed up Applejack's cell phone number and waited for her to pick up. She heard the phone ring twice before Applejack answered her phone. "Hello this is...." That was as far as Applejack got before being rudely cut off by Rainbow Dash. "I know who it is damn-it I need you to find Twilight and get your selves over to the hospital right away. Sunset has been hurt the rest of us will meet you two over there." Rainbow said before she hung up the phone and looked at the medics. "Her condition is stable enough for us move her let's get her into the ambulance and get her to the local hospital.” Said the other medic without looking up from his patent. “FINE!” growled the first medic as he gently rolled Sunset onto a backboard and the four medics carried her over to the waiting ambulance. The other two medics that were apart of this group didn't say anything this whole time they were to busy trying to do their jobs. As they got up to the ambulance Sunsets’ eyes suddenly snapped open. She tried to sit up but was unable to do so, due to be being fully tied to the backboard. “ooh my chest what…...what is going on? Who are you people?” she asked as she looked about not recognizing any one. “Relax ma'am you're going to the hospital. You collapsed we are going to get you some medical help. Then you should be on your way later on tonight” said one of the medics while he attached a I.V. tube to her left arm and checked her pulse with his right hand. Sunset didn’t reply. She laid there hoping that no one had seen her cutie mark and hoping that she wouldn’t have to explain what was going on. It wasn’t until the ambulance actually got to the hospital that she fully realized that the three kids she was baby sitting where no in sight. “SCOOTALOO, APPLEBLOOM, SWEETIE BELLE! WHERE ARE THEY?" Fear of loosing them or of them getting hurt or running off scared was now fully etched onto her face. A doctor in a white coat came in right away upon hearing her screaming. "Ma'am you're going to have to relax you're children are just fine from what i am told they are all here at the hospital waiting for you in the waiting room down stairs." "I’m not their mother! I am their baby sister! Please are they alright did anything happen to them?” she asked with a look of fear and general concern etched onto her face. “Yes they are just fine no harm befell them. Now why don’t you tell me why you collapsed? And why you had smoke coming out of your shirt? What were you doing lighting a cigarette on the inside of your shirt for popularity? He asked with a perplexed look on his face. Any other time and Sunset would have taken this comment as a joke perhaps even laughed at it. But that was not going to happen today. “I don’t smoke doctor! Never have, never will” replied Sunset coldly. “Then tell me why does your shirt have a burn mark on it the size of a tennis ball hmm?” The doctor said grimly to Sunset. she didn’t reply to this question, she just laid there in the bed that the hospital had provided for her to use while she was there. Hearing the question Sunset decided to play this off as if she didn't really know about her shirt being burned in hopes of getting the doctor to leave. “Wait my shirt was burned?” Asked Sunset already knowing that it was in fact burned from her cutie mark showing up again. “Yes your shirt is burned. That is why we put you into a hospital gown. Unless of course you fancy the idea of your friends seeing you topless?” asked the doctor as he quirked an eyebrow at her. Sunset just blushed at the idea of all her friends seeing her completely topless. Thinking what they must have thought of her screaming in pain when her cutie mark began to once again show it self. She wondered if they would even still be her friends after she had kept this a secret for so long. She had no idea how she was going to tell them about this or how she would even explain the real reason she was here. The doctor looking at her realazed it was useless to get any thing out of his patient sighed before saying. “I can see you are not about to answer my questions. If that is really how you want to play this. Then I can’t legally make you talk to me about what has happened to you. However I think you at the least owe your friends a explanation as to today's events. That is if you're up for a visit from them.?” The doctor said to her as he got up to leave. "Before I go I will at least give you some bandages and some medicine to try to cut down on the swelling.” “Thank you doctor. But that will not be necessary I heal.... well.... rather quickly see for yourself if you don’t believe me.” Replied Sunset. The doctor just pushed his eyebrows together. lend in gently, and lowered her gown seeing that sure enough that her wound was all but healed. In fact it actually looked more like a tattoo rather than a actual burn. It could have been mistaken as an actual tattoo but, Sunset knew better than this. It was a sure sign of things to come and it was time she told the truth of this. As the doctor left the room where Sunset was sitting in, on her bed she heard him tell the nurse to go get her friends and let them come in to see her. She smiled to herself and leaned back deeply into the soft rubber mattress closed her eyes and thought of the prophecy that was about to come true. As she began to fall asleep waiting for her friends. She found herself hoping that at least some of them could understand why she had chosen to keep this a secret. Although she figured that once she told them what was coming she would lose her friends for good. Rarity upon getting a rather frantic phone call from Rainbow Dash about needing to go the hospital thought the worst had happened to her little sister. So without even locking up the shop she raced over to the hospital as fast as she could. Once at the Hospital she was greeted by a nurse. The nurse took her into a nearby waiting room where her little sister and her friends were all waiting to hear the news about Sunset’s condition. Seeing her little sister and now knowing that she was safe Rarity said while kneeling down to give her sister a hug. “Oh thank goodness you're OK after that dreadful call I got from Rainbow Dash. I thought for sure you had been hurt Sweetie belle” Rarity said as she knelt down and gave her sister a big hug of relief. “I’m fine see, I'm OK sis really I am. I am just really worried about Sunset is all." Sweetie Bell said while tightly embracing her sister. “Sunset what do you mean did something happen to Sunset?” Asked Rarity a bit shocked to hear the news “Yes she collapsed and some sort of mark has now formed on her chest. It burned a hole through her shirt causing her to scream in pain. It was just awful listening to her scream and yelp in pain like that.” Replied Fluttershy who was standing over by Rainbow dash looking down at the floor not sure what do to next. “Mark? What mark? What are you all talking about? Where is Twilight and Applejack they should be here?” “We don’t know what type of mark has somehow burned itself onto Sunsets chest. As for Twilight and Applejack they should be here soon. then we can ALL get some well needed answers” Rainbow replied a bit coldly to Rarity. Rarity sighed heavily and as she turned to talk to her sister again she saw Applejack and Twilight come into the waiting room lead by the same nurse that had show her to the waiting room. “What in tar'nation is going on? Why all the fuss? I got a rather frantic call from Rainbow dash saying that we needed to head our tail ends here pronto?” Asked Applejack as she came into the waiting room followed closely by Twilight. “we are our selves are not sure as to what exactly is going on either Applejack. Pinkie said as she stood up from a chair that she had been sitting on. Her hair was almost completely deflated which was a clear sign as to how bad this actually was. It took a awful lot to cause some one as fully energetic as Pinkie Pie to not want to party or have a good time. Sunset collapsing in front of her friends was all it took to bring this home for her. "All we can tell either of you two for sure, is this Sunset collapsed while she was at the park with my sister and her friends and now we are all here waiting for the doctors to let us see her.” responded Rarity Just then a nurse came up to the group and motioned them to follow her down a hallway and into Sunsets room. Upon entering the room each of Sunset's friends could see that she had at this time fallen asleep. Each one slowly entered her room in hopes of not waking her up. “She looks so peaceful not the same thrashing and bucking girl that we saw only a few hours ago” said Fluttershy as she very timidly walked into the room found a chair and sat down. “Yes she really does look to be at peace or at least a sleep-full peace but, peace nevertheless” replied twilight as she pressed her index finger up to her glasses in order to keep them from slipping off her face. Before she to found a chair and sat down. The rest of the gang all came into the room each one stood or tried to stand some where off set from Sunset's bed so as not to wake her up. “Should we wake her up or let her sleep?” Asked Pinkie Pie as she looked at her sleeping friend with sadness in her eyes and not fully sure what to do. “I think we need to wake her up and ask her what in tar'nation is going on? And why she collapsed today” said Applejack who moved in closer and was about to wake her up when Twilight stopped her. “Wait let's see the mark that you all are talking about before we wake her up” Twilight said as she stepped in front of Applejack trying to keep her from waking up Sunset. Applejack only scowled at this action from Twilight. She couldn't decide if she was more up set that Twilight had actually suggested that they actually take Sunsets gown off of her while she was asleep. Or the fact that she was not letting her wake up Sunset to get some real answers from her. “What are you nuts!? We can’t just pull down her hospital gown to look at some sort of wound or mark that she has without her permission!" hissed Rarity to Twilight. "Twilight darling; I know that you don't really know the social graces of being a, uh well mannered lady. But I can rest assure you, that what you are asking of us is not alright at all. Besides I am sure that Sunset would not want us to strip her down like some conman criminal. Rarity said as she was seething dagers at Twilight for even suggesting such a thing. "I just want to make sure that is OK is all. Besides I am not about expose her breast or anything like that.” Said twilight pointing to a slit in the gown that Sunset was wearing. “Let her be the one to show us if that is what she really wants to do. It is after all her body. No one, not even you has the right to open her gown and take a peek without her permission”. Said Pinkie pie. It didn't really matter what Twilight was or was not about to do because Sunset was slowly waking up. Each of her friends flinched and all hoped that she didn't actually hear what they were just moments ago talking about while she lay asleep on the hospital bed. The ride home from the hospital. Chapter seven. The ride home from the hospital. Sunset slowly woke up seeing that Twilight was about to open the slit in her gown to see the mark that everyone was talking about she reached out and caught her by the hand. Saying to her sternly. “I understand that you are curious and all. But let me be the one to do this okay?” Sunset said sternly to Twilight. “I….I am sorry Sunset I know I shouldn’t have done that, I just wanted to see what all the fuss was about, If I have offended you in any way please let me find a way to make it up to you.” “It is alright Twilight. I know you didn’t mean any harm and I know you are all curious as to what is going on. Which I will tell you but, not here not in the hospital.” Sunset released Twilight's hand and processed to toss the blankets and sheets off of herself when the doctor came in. “Just what do you think you are doing young lady? I have not given you permission to leave here yet.” The doctor said sternly seeing that Sunset was about to leave with out proper clearance. Sunset said nothing as she slipped out of the bed looked around for her clothing but, was unable to find them she turned to face him with a grim look on her face. All the while saying to him. “Do you want me to leave here in my birthday suit? Or are you going to return my clothing to me?” she asked angrily. The Doctor sighed to himself before he was able to give a full and cooperative answer to Sunset. “What happens if you have another one of your umm, attacks and you need to be brought back here? What then? I think it would be best if stay here to make sure you are all right. Besides we have no idea why; you have what by the very looks of it is a Yin - Yang symbol burned into your chest. That now seems more like a poorly done tattoo rather than an actual burn.” He replied with an error of caution in his tone. Sunset just raised an eyebrow to him. “Look what is happening is something that science and medical research can not explain but, it is indeed happening and this is simply something that I must face and face alone.” She replied sternly to him. The doctor seeing that sunset was determined to leave with or without permission snorted out. “Very well I will sign you out, however you need to at the least get a checkup scheduled just to be on the safe side.” Sunset had no intentions of following through with this request. She just wanted to leave the hospital as soon as she could without any further complaints from either her friends or this Doctor. A few minutes went by before a nurse came in with a bag of freshly washed clothing and placed them onto the bed then nodded to Sunset and left. Sunset looked through the bag of clothing seeing that her shirt that she had on that day was not in with the rest of her cloths she sighed to herself. She dug further into the bag and pulled out a pink shirt with a moon and star on it. Before she could complain about the awful looking thing, Rarity explained to her. “Your shirt had a huge hole in it sweetie, the doctor had it tossed out and replaced with the one that you are now holding up. He also cleaned the rest of your clothing.” Said Rarity as sunset held up a pink shirt with a moon and star on it. “Ugh this is SOOO not my color or my style of shirt.” She looked at each of her friends who were all still standing or sitting in the room with her. “Umm a little privacy would be nice guys.” She said with a raised eyebrow. “Sunset you can’t possibly think that we would?” Rarity started to ask. But that is as far as Rarity got before Sunset cut her off with one single word. “OUT!” Sunset screamed as she grabbed a hold of the curtain that was hanging next to her bed followed the track and covered her bed and room with it while she set about changing her clothing. The others quickly left the room and waited out in the hallway each looking a bit worried about her not really knowing how to help or even if she actually wanted their help. As her friends looked at each other Rainbow noticed that of all the friends that sunset had at the hospital Fluttershy was nowhere to be seen. No body had seen Fluttershy slip away while they where all trying to decide if they should wake her up or not in order to get some answers from her. “Uh guys does anyone know where Fluttershy is? I thought she was with all of us when they brought Sunset in?” Asked Rainbow Dash. What no one knew was that Fluttershy had fallen in love with Sunset. Seeing her buck and thrash about like that in the park was too much for her. So while every one else was talking to Sunset she quietly slipped out and headed for the lobby. “Oh you know that girl can not handle stuff like this I mean what in tar'nation can that girl really handle other than well critters and the like there of?” Said Applejack as she crossed her arms and her legs lowering her head against her chest blocking the view of the nurses out of her vision with her hat "Look you all stay here, when Sunset is dressed and ready to go, meet me downstairs in the lobby where we all met just before coming to her room okay?” Said Rainbow. The others just nodded and Rainbow turned to leave. Upon leaving her friends in the hallway just outside of Sunsets room Rainbow walked to the elevator and pressed the button that pointed down. Figuring that Fluttershy had gone down stairs to the first level afraid to come up here and actually visit with Sunset. Rainbow thought that should be the first place where she would start her search for her missing friend. “DING”. Chimed the elevator as it made it’s way to the top floor and the blue metal door slid open. Rainbow stepped inside and pressed the button going down. A moment later she was in the downstairs lobby sure enough there was Fluttershy sitting in the waiting room. Rainbow walked over to her. Fluttershy had her head buried in her hands and she looked as if she was actually crying. “UH Fluttershy?” Asked rainbow as she got up closer to her “are you alright?” Fluttershy looked up her face wet from tears and nodded. Saying to Rainbow in a very timid voice. “I….I am sorry Rainbow Dash I was just so worried about Sunset I really want her to be okay.” Rainbow Dash smiled very warmly at her and sat down next to her placing an arm around her pulling her into a tight hug. “hey don’t you worry. She is fine, the others will be here soon and so will Sunset. Now let's dry your tears and we can all talk to her about what is going on okay?, But no more tears alright?” Rainbow said as handed Fluttershy a napkin that she got from the inside her vest pocket. Prompting Fluttershy to dry her tears away. She didn’t dare tell Rainbow the real reason she had been crying. A moment later the soft chime of the elevator was heard and the five friends all came out. Sunset looked rather glum about what had happened that day and knew that she had a promise to keep. Yet she was unsure if her friends could even truly grasp what was actually going on. Or if they fully could understand what that mark on her chest really meant. As she and the others walked over to Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, Sunset began to think back on the previous night’s events. Thinking that she should more than likely start things off with telling them about the nightmare she had before all this started. “Alright guys” said Sunset. “let's….go home”. “Wait I thought you were going to tell us what is going on? And why you have that mark on your chest Sunset” Asked Rainbow dash with a bit of dark tone to her voice. “I AM, going to tell you what is going on. All of what is going on! Everything that you need or maybe want to know. But as I stated upstairs I will not tell you here in the hospital. You can either come home with me, or you can stay here. Take your pick. I have no further time to waist on this!” Sunset shot back with just as much of a dark tone as Rainbow had used. Fluttershy got up and started to walk towards the door and was quickly followed by Pinkie Pie and AppleJack. She stopped at the door turned and looked at Rainbow dash who was still seething daggers at Sunset. “Are you coming or not Rainbow Dash? I for one want to know what is going on. And if there is anything we as Sunset’s friends can do to help.” Rainbow looked at Sunset then at Fluttershy and back at Sunset, finally realizing she was outnumbered here she threw up her hands as if to say “i give up!” and walked out the front door of the hospital. As sunset walked by Fluttershy she stopped for a moment and looked at her with the most solemn kindhearted eyes that Fluttershy had ever seen. She leaned in and gently took hold of Fluttershy then lightly kissed her on the forehead whispering into her ear. “I know!” Fluttershy’s eyes shot wide, her mouth about dropped to the floor. “HOW!?.....how could sunset truly know about how I really feel about her…...how could she know that I am in…love with her?” Fluttershy thought to herself as she continued to walk out of the hospital. Fluttershy had not told anyone not even Sunset that she was in love with her yet some how Sunset figured it out on her own. Yet how….how could she have figured this out all on her own without Fluttershy not saying anything to her. Sunset turned towards the door and proceeded to walk outside it was night time now and the air had a bit of a chill to it. Sunset looked around saw a nearby bus stop and was about to walk towards it to take the bus home when she heard a loud beep coming from her right. She turned to her right and saw to her amazement that Rarity was pulling up front in a white and purple painted car. The car itself had three brightly colored blue diamonds on either of the two front doors and a purple swath that looked just like her hair style on the hood of it. “WHOA! Rarity when, no actually make that WHERE; did you get this beautiful car? Exclaimed Sunset as her eyes drank in the beautiful colors of the automobile. “What this old thing? I have had this for oh... almost a year now. I just haven’t had a really good reason to use it... that is until now. Hop in I’ll drive us home? Replied Rarity happily. Applejack and rainbow where both just coming out of the hospital when they noticed the car. Applejack commented to Rarity in a sheepish grin. "You sure all seven us will fit in this thing Rarity? Asked Applejack as she too took in the awesome styling and detailing of the car. “Oh phss! Yes ALL seven us will fit all I have to do is this” With that, she pressed a button on her center dash and within seconds the car turned into a minivan same colors same design on the doors and hood. Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy both saw the amazing car yet said nothing as they climbed into the vehicle. The six friends all piled into the strange contraption and rarity revved the engine it purred like a newborn kitten. Sunset sat up front next to Rarity still not sure how to fully explain what was going on. Nor was she sure if her friends were really ready for this sort of thing. Behind her sat Applejack; sitting next to Applejack was Pinkie Pie followed in the next row Rainbow dash and Twilight. Fluttershy sat in the final seat by herself looking out the window as they drove up the street. Trying to figure out how Sunset knew that she was in love with her. When she had herself not mentioned this to anyone. As the minivan came to a light stop at a red light Fluttershy thought to herself, that maybe now would be a good time to finally tell Sunset how she felt about her. Just as she was about to open her mouth to say something aloud. She suddenly thought against this idea and kept quite for the rest of the trip back to Sunsets apartment. Once there the group got out of the minivan and Rarity again pressed the button causing the minivan to convert back into a car again. “Okay sugar cube you have got to tell us how you did that? And where did you get that fantastic uh er um contraption?” Asked Applejack still a bit dumbfounded at what she had just seen with her own two eyes. “I will tell you all where I got this car from and how it is able to go from a car to a minivan, but right now we have more pressing issues at hand.” Replied Rarity. The group made their way up the sidewalk and into the lobby of the building. Sunset fished out her key and swipe card. used them and let everyone inside the building. Once inside they made their way to the small elevator and headed upstairs to Sunsets room. The crusaders had long since been sent home by taxi and told to stay there until they were called for by Applejack. Applejack didn't think her little sister was old enough to fully grasp what was going on and didn't want to cause the little child to have nightmares so she sent her and the other two home. Reviling the Prophecy.Chapter Eight. Revealing the prophecy. The group headed into Sunsets small yet, quaint apartment she motioned them each to take a set as she took off her coat and hung it up on a coat rack near her front door. The apartment was very sparsely filled with but the very basic of needs. Sunset didn’t have much money and what little she did have it was used to pay rent and the heating bill as well as buy food. So what little she had in the way of furniture came either from her neighbors when they moved out or when they died. In fact one of her prized pieces of furniture was a purple rocking chair that would creak and groan when ever she sat in it. She had gotten the thing when her neighbor down the hallway had committed suicide by blowing his head off with a double barreled sawed off shotgun placed just under his chin and pulling the trigger. She actually had the gall to ask his grieving widow the very day of the suicide if she could have the chair. Back then she didn’t really care about what other people would think of her. All she cared about was power and how she could best obtain that power. So some idiot taking their own life and leaving their widow to clean up the mess was at best a blessing in disguise for her. Once all of her friends were seated and looked as comfortable as they could in what little she had in the apartment for sitting and the like thereof Sunset began to tell her story and the prophecy about how she came to be. “As you all know, well most of you anyways” looking over at Twilight then back to the others. Twilight began to fidget with her glasses and looked at Sunset with a rather perplexed look on her face. This was a something that she had not heard of and wasn't sure if Sunset was just pulling her leg on this matter. Twilight quickly returned her attention back to Sunsets tale when she realized that Sunset was looking right at her. “I come from a land of myth and magic”. She continued again looking back over at Twilight then back at the others. “Some of this magic has come with me into this world when I brought princess twilight's crown with me and used it to well, turn myself into a demon during the Fall Formal dance.” Sunset said looking down at her hands now with a sad expression on her face. "Sunset darling what is it that you are saying to us?" Rarity asked as she walked over to her. Placing her hands on Sunset's shoulders gently giving her sad looking friend a squeeze and trying her best to reassure her that everything would be alright. Sunset looked up into Rarity's eyes then back down exhaled a sigh that she didn't know was within her. Then looked back up at her friend before replying with. "What none of you actually know is that on, that night I wasn’t actually turned into a demon by the crown.” Sunset said as a tear escaped her eyes trickled down her cheek and hit the floor. "Wait that doesn't make a hoot lick of a bit of sense. What do you mean you weren't 'turned into a demon by the crown' come on Sunset we all saw you at the Fall Formal that night. We were all there, well with the exception of Twilight that is. But, for the most part; we were all there that night and we all saw you turn into a flying raging she-demon." Applejack said as she got up out of her chair crossed her arms under her chest and glared at Sunset from across the room. Applejack couldn't believe that her friend Sunset Shimmer, would actually try to pass off what happened at the Fall Formal that night. When she knew that every one including herself was there that night. Every one that is but for Twilight. Who was stilling fidgeting with her attire while Sunset spoke about how she actually became a raging she-demon that night. Twilight could remember how she too became a flying winged monster at the end of the Friendship games. And how Sunset became an angel stopping her mad quest to learn all she could about magic. Although her friends had spoken to her a few times in the past about these events it really didn't seem to sink in that is until now. “ You see the crown just shows what is actually in one's heart and mind.” Replied Sunset as she crossed her arms much like Applejack and hung her head low. Shuttering coldly as if she was actually freezing Sunset uncrossed her arms Rarity had at this point returned to her seat. Applejack was still glaring at her from across the room hoping that Sunset's next few words would actually make more sense than what she was trying to pass off as 'making sense'. The rest of her friends all had their eyes glued onto Sunset as she started to pace back and forth in the living room of her apartment. Before she finally spoke to them again. “It doesn’t actually have the power to transform someone into a actual demon unless they are a demon by........birth.” Sunset said stopping her pacing back and forth and completely looking away from her friends. Only to turn back to them when she heard Rainbow's voice asking. “Wait you are an actual demon by blood?” Asked Rainbow dash a look of concern and fear came over her as she said this. Sighing very deeply Sunset replied with simply. “yes” Seeing the look of fear and absolute shock now etched on all of her friends faces Sunset decided to tell her friends the rest of her tale and to do it quickly before they all ran out of the room screaming in fright of her. She raised her hands palms facing away from her as if to say 'hold on there is more to this.' Looked at each of them before saying to them all with a look of fiery darkness in her eyes. Something that Fluttershy had now taken full awareness of. The look of which caused her to shutter as she sat next to her friends listening to Sunsets tale. “But I am something else, something more powerful than a mere demon.” she continued. "And that would be what sugar cube an angel I mean we all saw you turn into one and it would make more sense than anything in tar'nation else would?" Ask Applejack as she uncrossed her arms and stopped glaring at her friend when she began to realize that this really was making some sense. "What I am, also; is something that will lay behind the very reason I have tried for so long, since that day that I stopped Twilight from destroying this world and taking over Equestria to keep this from you.....from all of you.” Sunset said as she again looked over at Twilight who was now looking right at her with a look on concern in her eyes. Before she continued to tell her story of what she was. "What I am is part demon and." Her voice trailing off as if she didn't really want to finish her sentence yet Sunset knew she had to. She had promised her friends at the hospital that she would speak to them the truth and the truth is what they were about to hear. All of it, regardless of the consequences of saying it they needed to know everything. She shuttered again hoping that her friends could fully understand her reasons for not coming forward about her origins and why she was really in their world. As she looked up at each of them she looked at Applejack with the most sadden eyes that Applejack had ever seen in her life. Saying to all of her friends her last two words but pausing on the very last one to let it fully sink in. "part……...phoenix”. As sunset said this last part she put a hand against her chest griping her chest as she felt a sudden spasm of pain in her chest. The same as the other two times before this one. Only this one was far worse than the last two. A look of utter pain and hurt etched on her face and Her friends seeing that she was in clear pain rushed to her side as she fell to the floor. Her eyes a blaze with blue fire and her shirt smoked as if she had set it on fire. She screamed in pain as the next part of her cutie mark made itself appear into her flesh. "We need to do something!" Said Rainbow as she grabbed a hold of her friend who was now lying on the floor screaming in utter pain. Rainbow tore open Sunset's shirt and to her horror saw a red flame and orange flame burning it self into Sunsets chest. Fully encompassing the left side of the Yin-Yang symbol already there on her chest. Sunset Bucking and kicking, her hands were clawing in all directions for anything within reach of her to make the pain stop. While her friends tried desperately to keep her from hurting either them selves or herself while this was happening. She leaned her head back her eyes fully engulfed in bright blue flames as she screamed out the words of the prophecy that foretold of her birth and what she was meant to do in life. Her voice sounded more demonic than that of a normal sixteen year old girl. It actually sounded as if two people were talking at the same time within Sunsets body. THE PHOENIX CHILD WAS BORN OF DEMONS DESIRE! THE PHOENIX CHILD WAS BORN OF FIRE! THE PHOENIX COMES TO CLAIM! THE CHILD HAS COME WITH FLAME! THE DEMON TEARAGON SHALL HEAR HIS NAME CALLED UPON THE DRUMS OF WAR! THE PHOENIX CHILD COMES TO END THE DEMONS REIGN. THE PHOENIX SHALL BECOME HIS PORTAL! THE PHOENIX SHALL BECOME MORTAL! THE PHOENIX SHALL END ALL DEMON'S IMMORTAL! THE DEMONS SHALL BURN IN PHOENIX FIRE! THE PHOENIX SHALL DESIRE THE THRONE OF THE IMMORTAL KINGS DEEPEST DESIRE! Upon saying these last words Sunsets chest fully erupted into flames, the force of which knocked all of her friends back into the far wall of her apartment. Nearly knocking out Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy as they were the first to hit the wall the hardest. Followed by Twilight and Applejack they too were followed by Pinkie Pie and Rarity. All of her friends were thrown into the back wall of her apartment with such force that it would leave deep bruising on their bodies. Sunset's eyes rolled back into her skull and she passed out from the pain and sheer extension of this night's events. Fluttershy being banged up and bruised by this event was the first to her feet. She dashed over to Sunset only to see to her horror that all of sunsets upper torso was now covered in thick blisters. The blisters were running up and down her enter chest and most of her stomach. The shirt that she had been wearing that night was completely burned to ash and only a few, small fragments of it were left still clinging to her skin. Fluttershy turned away from her now completely unconscious friend laying in a heap on the floor in her living room completely topless to look at her other friends who where now climbing back to there feet. "I need you all to bring me cold water and bandages NOW! She yelled the last word to empathize with them how serious this actually was. Hearing this Twilight was the first to respond with. “Right bandages!” She headed into the bathroom and opened the cupboard's that were both above and below the sink. Only to find bits and pieces of torn rags that Sunset used for basic dusting and cleaning. Twilight didn’t say anything at the sight of this disappointment. She just grabbed the cloth and came back to Fluttershy. Saying to her as she handed over what little she was able to find in the bath room. “This is all I could find there are no bandages in the bathroom.” Twilight said to Fluttershy. Rainbow seeing that the small amount of cloth that Twilight had brought back might not be enough to actually help in this situation said. "I'll check in her kitchen cupboards maybe she has a first add kit or something of that type in there." Rainbow said as she headed into the kitchen leaving Fluttershy and Twilight to look after Sunset. Rarity not wanting to be left out of this, also said to Fluttershy as she too walked towards the kitchen. "Darling I'll check in the kitchen as well there has to be something that I can bring to you to hold cold water with." Rarity said as she joined Rainbow Dash in the kitchen. Once Rarity and Rainbow were in the kitchen they both started to look for what Fluttershy would need to help Sunset. Rarity started looking through the cupboards while Rainbow Dash checked under the sink for a first add kit. When Rarity found some pots that could be used for holding some cold water in. Rarity reached up and carefully pulled one out. Then checked it to make sure it was clean. Upon seeing that it was clean, she put it under the sink and turned the tap on to fill it with cold water. Then looked at Rainbow who was still looking under the sink for a first add kit. Saying to her. "Darling dear, do you see anything under there that we might use to help Sunset?" Rarity asked. Rainbow stopped her search and looked up at Rarity shaking her head in reply to Rarity's question. Rainbow couldn't find anything of any use. All she was able to find were some old sponges and very dirty cloth rages which Sunset used for cleaning her dishes with. Seeing that Rainbow wasn't able to find anything and looking to see if the pot was full Rarity sighed to herself. Saying to Rainbow as she shut off the water once the pot was full enough. "Alright lets at least take this pot of cold water to Fluttershy and see if there is anything else we can do to help darling." Rarity said once she picked up the pot and started to walk out of the kitchen. Rainbow didn't reply she simply followed Rarity out of the kitchen and back to Fluttershy. Getting back to Fluttershy Rarity saw that Applejack and Pinkie Pie had now returned from Sunsets bed room. Fluttershy looked at Rainbow who shook her head when she noticed that Fluttershy was looking at her. Applejack and Pinkie had similar luck in Sunsets bed room and they too shook there heads to Fluttershy in response to not finding anything that could help. Fluttershy seeing that her friends were unable to find any other cloth that could be used as bandages sighed to herself saying softly. "Alright then these will have to do." She said as she held up the rages that Twilight had brought to her. She then looked at Applejack and Pinkie Pie saying to Applejack while Pinkie turned and headed to the front door. Fluttershy unsure as to why Pinkie Pie would head to the front door called out to her. "Pinkie where are going?" Fluttershy said as she watched Pinkie open the door, then walk out into the hallway and closed the door behind her. Pinkie didn't want to see her friend thrashing about any more and opted to wait out side in the hallway while all this was going on. Not getting an answer from her friend as Pinkie closed the door behind her to wait out side in the hallway until all this was done Fluttershy turned to Applejack saying to her calmly yet sternly. "Applejack Sunset will more than likely start to thrash about as I attempt to apply these cloth makeshift bandages to her skin and try to clean her wounds. I need you to hold her down while I do this." Fluttershy said as she held up the small amount of rages so that Applejack could see what Twilight had brought to her. Applejack looked at Fluttershy then at Sunset and sighed to herself. The mere thought of having to hold some one down while they thrashed about in pain didn't sound all that pleasant to her. Looking now over to Rainbow and Rarity, Flutter shy pointed to a spot on the floor next to where Sunset was lying and said to Rarity softly. "Place the pot there Rarity. Then Rainbow being that you are far stronger than I. You will need to hold Sunset down by her feet making sure she doesn't kick me while I am cleaning her wounds." Rarity did as she was requested. Rainbow Dash however didn't say anything in reply to this request from Fluttershy. She went over to Sunset and then knelt down next to her while slowly but firmly took hold of Sunset's feet to hold her down. Applejack was already holding Sunset by the shoulders not wanting to grab her by her hands in fear of popping a blister. Which would cause even more pain to etch it's way in to Sunsets already broken body. Rarity had placed the pot of cold water where Fluttershy had indicated and then looked at Fluttershy for further instructions. Seeing that Rarity wasn't sure what she should do next Fluttershy said to her as she began to walk over to Sunset and laid the clothing rags next to her. Fluttershy knelt down next to Sunset and said to Rarity calmly. "Alright Rarity you have the most steady hands of any one that I know. I need you to use your hands and take hold of Sunsets hands keeping her from clawing at me while we do this." Rarity looked at Fluttershy then at Sunset then back at Fluttershy. Before complying with Fluttershy's request. Pinkie waited out side of the apartment holding her hands up to her ears trying to block out any and all noise that might come from Sunset screaming in pain. As her friend cleaned and bandaged Sunset's wounds. Twilight not wanting to have Pinkie Pie standing out in the hallway all by her self said as she started to walk towards the front door. "I am going to go check on Pinkie I want to make sure she is OK." Fluttershy looked up at her while the rest of her friends all readied themselves for what was about to be a very difficult task. She said to Twilight as her friend got within an inch of the door. "Take Pinkie down stairs and let her wait in the lobby of the apartment I think I know why she didn't want to stay and help. But until I talk with her about this, it is best for her not to be in the hallway by herself right now." Twilight hearing this didn't turn around to reply to Fluttershy. She opened the door stepped out side of Sunset's apartment unit and into the hallway. Then turned and gently closed the door behind her. Seeing that Pinkie was in the hallway looking down while she held her hands over her ears. Twilight reached out and took a hold of Pinkie's hand to lead her out of the hallway and to the elevator. Just as screaming could be heard coming from Sunset's apartment unit. Pinkie looked even more distraught over the noise that was coming from behind the door. She tried to pull her hand out of Twilight's hand as she started to fight with Twilight while panic began to set in. Twilight not wanting her friend to do something foolish, felt she had no choice with what she did next. She turned fully to Pinkie and landed one clean blow to Pinkie's left temple completely knocking Pinkie to the ground and unconscious. Not having the psychical strength to actually pick up the now unconscious pink skinned girl up off the hallway floor. Twilight opted to drag pinkie by her wrist to the elevator. This turned out to be a bit more difficult than she had thought it would be. Twilight was nearly out of breath once she reached the elevator and pressed the button. Once she got Pinkie and herself inside the elevator she pressed the lobby button and a few moments later was dragging Pinkie to a near by chair that sat in the lobby. Meanwhile Fluttershy, Applejack, Rainbow and Rarity where all still in Sunsets apartment unit trying to clean and bandage Sunsets wounds. Sunset feeling the cold water against her skin that was already badly blistered from having her upper torso burst into flames after reviling the prophecy of her birth to her friends. Did precisely as Fluttershy had predicted that she would do. She thrashed and bucked about trying ever so desperately to get away from what was causing her even more pain. The water being that it was cold was enough to bring her out of her unconscious state and into a full fledged screaming fit as she lay on the ground thrashing about wildly. Fluttershy was just getting another rage out and was about to apply it to her friends skin when Applejack said said angrily to her. "By tar'nation and hay bails of fire Fluttershy she can't take any more!" Applejack said as she tried to hold Sunset down while she thrashed about. "I know she can't take any more! But, this is the last rag and she still needs to have her chest covered. Hold her down a little while longer. This will only take a few seconds. After that we can let her go and hope that she pass's out. Then one of you will need to pick her up and put her to bed. I will stay here tonight and keep an eye on her. I do NOT want to argue about this." Fluttershy said as she dipped the last of the rages into the pot of water then began to tie it, around Sunsets chest while the girl screamed out again in pain from the cold water touching her blistered body. Rarity, Rainbow and Applejack didn't respond to Fluttershy as they were now to busy desperately trying to hold their friend down while Fluttershy was finally able to get the last of the bandages around Sunsets chest and fully tied them down. Once the last rage was fully tied to Sunsets body and Fluttershy made sure it and all the other ones where secured tightly she nodded to her friends saying to them. "Ok let her go on the count of...one..two...three!" Fluttershy said as she jumped back from Sunset. Each of her remaining friends all did the same not sure if Sunset was going to thrash about some more. Sunset's eyes rolled back into her skull, she gasped and coughed out some breath of air, before she passed out from the sheer pain that she had been in. Rainbow seeing that Sunset was now completely unconscious. Said nothing to Fluttershy or to Rarity as she bent down very carefully picking up the unconscious Sunset and started to walk her into her bedroom to lay her in her bed. Fluttershy lowered her head and began to cry. It had been a very tiring day for her, seeing her friend like this; and completely having fallen in love with her. Made it all the more harder to have to listen to Sunset screaming in pain while Fluttershy had her friends hold Sunset down like that. Fluttershy was more angry with herself than with all that was going on for not telling Sunset how she felt about her. Fluttershy followed Rainbow into Sunsets room and watched as Rainbow slowly very gently lay Sunset upon her bed then covered her in a sheet. Rainbow then turned to Fluttershy and said sadly to her. Applejack having watched that her friend was now unconscious and safely in bed from in the hallway leading into Sunset's bedroom. Felt it was time for her to leave Sunsets apartment unit. No one seemed to take notice of her walking out of the front door to head down stairs to find Twilight and Pinkie Pie. Not wanting to use the elevator because in her mind it would be to quick she looked around and found some stairs leading down to the first level of the apartment. "Are you going to be OK?" Asked Rainbow sadly to Fluttershy. "Y...yes I will be find I just want to stay here tonight and make sure that Sunset will be OK." Seeing that Fluttershy had fully made up her mind Rainbow walked past her as she walked past her she said to her. "If you need anything further for tonight call me I'll leave my phone on so that you can contact me." "Thank you Rainbow, now I am tired and Sunset needs her rest please take Pinkie Pie home and see too it that Twilight gets home safely too." Fluttershy said as she walked up to Sunset's bed. Fluttershy sat on the far right corner of the bed laying her hand onto Sunset's foot gently messaging it. Thinking to herself that in the morning after all this was over and Sunset was awake she would tell her how she felt about her. Even if it meant loosing her as a friend she would at least put it out there. She yawned then looked over to see if Rainbow was still in the room with the two of them. Rainbow had left Sunset's room and was headed out the front door followed by Rarity. Before Rarity left how ever she called back to Fluttershy. "Darling don't worry, you just get some sleep Rainbow and I will make sure that Pinkie and Twilight get home safely." With that the two of them left to go find Twilight and Pinkie. Once out in the hallway Rainbow punched the wall of the hallway that was connected to the side of Sunset's unit. Rarity was about to say something to Rainbow about this rather appalling display of aggression. but a rather quick hateful glare from Rainbow told her it was best to simply keep quite and let her friend stew in her anger. Looking around neither of them saw Twilight or Pinkie in the hallway so the opted to check down stairs for there missing friends. Walking up to the elevator Rarity pressed the button and a few moments latter both Rainbow and Rarity found them selves standing in the lobby of Sunsets apartment. When they had walked out of the elevator they both all but gasped out as to the sight before them. Pinkie was completely slumped in a chair that was sitting in the lobby while Twilight was sitting in front of her fiddling with her school uniform. Pinkie had a very clear welt on the side of her head from being punched by Twilight. Rainbow walked up to her and looked from one to the other. Her mouth almost hanging open in absolute surprise that this beautiful timid girl had the strength; let alone the gal to actually do this to one of Rainbow's closet friends. Twilight seeing that her friend was a little more than shocked slowly stood up and while still fidgeting with her uniform said timidly. "Pinkie..... was... starting.. to have...what I thought was...a panic attack and I didn't want her to hurt herself.... so well.... I...uh...er...kind of punched her in the head to knock her out." She said as she held up her bruised hand for Rainbow to see. Rainbow looked at Twilight's hand then over a Pinkie who was still slumped in the chair then back at Twilight before walking over to Pinkie and picked her up in her strong arms. Saying nothing to Twilight she proceeded to walk out the front door and into the cool night air. Rarity looked at Twilight then she too headed out the door with out saying anything to her. Twilight thinking she had really messed up big time lowered her head. She was about to start tearing up when from out of no where some one placed a hand onto her shoulder. Twilight turned around and saw that it was Applejack who had placed her hand onto her shoulder. "Applejack where....how...uh...where did you come from?" Twilight said in bewilderment from not seeing her get off the elevator. Applejack smiled then pointed down the hallway to a door that was at the opposite end of where the two of them where standing in the lobby. Saying gently to Twilight as she pulled out a handkerchief from her back pock placing it against Twilight's face she slowly wiped the forming tears from Twilight's eyes away. "I left before either of those two came down here, you see Twilight I needed some well needed 'me' time from all that is happening I am sure some as smart as you have read up on such things" Applejack said as she finished wiping away Twilight's tears. "Besides I want you to ya'll know that I don't think you did anything wrong from smacking Pinkie Pie like ya'll did." "I...how did you know I hit Pinkie? I mean the only two that were here when I stated that was Rarity and Rainbow Dash." Twilight stated as she looked at Applejack with a very confused and perplexed look on her face. Applejack just grinned as she gently took a hold and held up Twilight's tender bruised hand and then kissed it gently. Twilight blessed at the gesture of kindness shown to her. Just as Applejack was about to say something a loud beep came from out side. Rarity had pulled up in her strange vehicle which was now fully transformed into a minivan. Applejack looked at Twilight then out the door at Rarity who seemed to be getting a bit inpatient with the two of them just standing there. Applejack said to Twilight as she gently led her by the hand to the front door. "Ya'll just going to have to hold your horses till morning to get me to answer you as to how I knew ya'll popped Pinkie Pie a good one." Twilight pushed her glasses back up onto her face and walked out the door with Applejack leading the way. She silently agreed to this proposal from her friend. Once the two of the where standing next to Rarity car and before any one could say anything Applejack felt that Twilight needed more convincing that she was OK with what Twilight had done. So she placed both hands over Taillight's cheeks and kissed her on the lips. Twilight at first was shocked by this but melted completely into the kiss after the initial shock wore off. Then the two of them climbed into Rarity car and proceeded to head home. Applejack took out her phone and called her house to let her sister know that Sunset was going to be OK. All in all it had been a very tiring yet eventful day for all that where in the strange vehicle that Rarity was driving. Apple Bloom picked up her phone even though it was rather late she still had the good sense to answer it politely. "Hello there is Apple Bloom" She said while trying not yawn into the phone. "Hey there little sis I just wanted to let Ya'll know that Sunset is home and she should be OK" Replied Applejack she didn't want to actually tell her little sister that Sunset was less than OK at the moment. Mainly because she didn't want to frighten the child. Although this meant going against her element this was a risk she was willing to take to keep her little sister from worrying or from having nightmares. "So she is going to be OK then right sis?" Asked Apple Bloom with a hopeful tone to her otherwise excited voice. "Yes I believe she is going to be just fine, she needs plenty of rest and sleep so that means she won't be baby sitting you or your two little friends any time soon. Least not till she gets better right quick and that won't happen if you three drive her nuts. So I want you to go to bed now and we can talk some more when I get up in the morning alright little sis.? Applejack said as she wiped a tear from her eyes. "OK sis just promise me that all of this will work out in the end Ok." Apple Bloom said before hanging up the phone to get ready for bed. "I...don't know if I can promise you that little sis but I will try at least I will try." Applejack said to herself when she hung up her cellphone. The rest of the night was spent in silence as Rarity stopped by each persons home and dropped each of her passengers off. It took a few minutes to get the unconscious Pinkie Pie out of the vehicle and up to her apartment room. Rainbow had to carry her most of the way. Finding a soft bed inside her friends apartment meant Rainbow laid Pinkie Pie down on it then headed back to Rarity's vehicle. Rarity drove the other's home dropped them off and headed home herself. It had been a long night and she really needed some spa time and some alone time with her little sister. Surprised to see a friend in the morning. Chapter: Nine. Surprised to see a friend in the morning. As the sun rose in the sky it’s warm light bathed Sunset's room in a merry warmth creeping ever closer to the sleeping form of Fluttershy. She was fast asleep on a makeshift bed. The bed was largely made up of clothing and a few pillows that she had found in Sunsets room from the night before. While Sunset had been unconscious from her little episode caused by her cutie mark showing up Fluttershy had gone through out her bed room looking for anything she could use to make a makeshift bed from. She had found several large amounts of clothing and a few pillows to use. Being to tired and too exhausted from the events of that night Fluttershy decided to use what little she could and quickly made up the her bed then fell asleep on it next to her friend. She still didn't know how she was going to tell Sunset about her actual feelings about her and hoped that a good nights rest would actually help her with that. The sun’s light began to slowly warm up Sunset's room and Fluttershy woke up to the warm gentle glow of light penetrating Sunset's bed room window blinking her eyes. She looked around saw that Sunset was still fast asleep. She got up and proceeded to head out of Sunset's room when she heard a soft moan from Sunsets bed. Fluttershy turned to see that Sunset was just waking up. "oh my goodness she is going to think the worst of me if she sees me in her room.” She thought to herself. Before she could do anything however Sunset sat up and stretched her arms out letting out a soft yawn. Blinking her eyes she looked around then saw Fluttershy standing in the middle of her room with a half grin on her face. “he.., he,... heh.... uh good.... morning... Sunset.” She laughed halfheartedly. Sunset almost jumped when she saw her standing there. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN MY ROOM?” She yelped as she grabbed her sheets to cover herself with them. Fluttershy lowered her head and blushed a deep crimson red at hearing the question. “Nothing happened between us last night, Sunset you were hurt. We all saw your uh, mark and I thought I should stay at your side in case it happened again. I covered your chest and torso with what little you had lying around your apartment. In an attempt to try to cut down on the swelling caused by the blisters that you had on your stomach and upper torso. Sunset looked down at her chest and stomach and saw that she was half wrapped in some old towels and what looked like a makeshift bandaged. “I see.” She said looking back up at Fluttershy who was still standing there in the middle of her bedroom. “So you and I.... we didn’t……..I mean, well that is too say, well we..... didn’t sleep with each other did we?” Fluttershy’s eye's almost popped out of her skull when she heard this. Yes she was very much in love with Sunset but, she had yet to actually profess her love for her. Let alone sleep with her. “No…..no we didn’t sleep with each other. All I did was sleep next to you on that mess of a bed that I made of your clothing last night” Fluttershy pointed to a small pile of clothing that was lying next to Sunset's bed. Sunset looked down and grinned to herself at seeing the makeshift bed. Thinking that Fluttershy must have had a very restless night if she actually slept on the mess that lay before her. “So how about some breakfast then we can talk about last night OK Sunset?” Fluttershy said smiling. “Just a cup of tea would be fine with me thank you; and......Fluttershy..... I didn’t mean to yell at you.” Sunset said as she sighed deeply. “I know you didn’t mean to, you where just well; shocked to see me in your bedroom and to learn that we all saw you topless last night is all” Fluttershy responded with a half smile on her face. “Whoa wait, what?” Asked Sunset in bewilderment. Before she could get any reply from Fluttershy though, she was already out the door and headed into the kitchen to make breakfast. Fluttershy humming to herself while she made tea and breakfast for Sunset looked over to the living room from the kitchen and noticed the spot where Sunset had laid the night before burning and screaming in pain. The area was completely bare! Not a mark or burn any where on the eggshell colored carpet was to be seen at all. In fact it looked as if nothing had actually gone happened last night. “That is really strange.” She said aloud not knowing that Sunset was able to hear her through her bedroom. “What is really strange?” Sunset called out to Fluttershy as she got up and out of bed. “What oh; uh, nothing, nothing at all?” Replied Fluttershy as quickly returned to what she was doing and went about making tea and breakfast for her friend. Sunset came into the kitchen and smiled at Fluttershy then walked out of the kitchen and took a set on the leather chair in her living room. Fluttershy finished what she was doing and brought her a cup of warm tea and some toast, eggs and a muffin over to her. Sunset took these and thanked her for her work although all she really wanted was just the tea. “Sunset we need to talk about last night. And also about what you said to me at the hospital, before we all came back here and saw what happens to you when you uh get that mark on your chest” Fluttershy said as she sat down next to her. “I know but, for now can we enjoy a quiet morning just the two of us no talking about last night at least until I have had my tea?” asked Sunset as she sipped a small amount of the tea and leaned back into the chair. “Sure thing Sunset, we can talk after breakfast” replied Fluttershy as she picked up the muffin that was supposed to be for Sunset. Sunset just nodded to her as Fluttershy held up the orange and red muffin in her hands. This she took as a sign that it was OK for her to eat the muffin. Fluttershy unwrapped it in her hands and took a bite of it. It felt soft and chewy and tasted like sweet apples with just a hint of sugar. She chewed happily knowing that she would get to spend the morning with Sunset. Sunset looked out her living room window and smiled she was glad that she had a friend there to help her through this. Even if it meant she would have to say good bye to her soon. If the prophecy came to pass then this world would burn to ash and all that Sunset loved would die. Sunset smiled in spite of this knowing that Fluttershy was there next to her and this she took comfort in. Trying to explain everything to a friend.Chapter: Ten. Trying to explain everything to a friend. Sunset and Fluttershy sat in Sunset's living room each enjoying the other’s company, before Sunset finished her tea and got up to go to the kitchen looking down at the plate of eggs and toast. She looked at Fluttershy and asked her if she wanted them. “Would you like to have these? I am not really all that hungry right now anyways. Besides I just want to take a shower and get these damn bandages off then perhaps go for a walk.” Fluttershy heard her stomach growl and blushed she picked the plate up of eggs and toast and slowly began to eat them. “Thank you Sunset you go take your shower I will wait here for you.” Fluttershy said as she ate the eggs and toast. With that Sunset turned and left to go take her shower while Fluttershy looked around the living room for something to occupy her time with during Sunsets shower. She noticed a small red leather bound book lying half opened on the ground next to the chair that she was sitting in. She got up and picked up the book then placed it on the chair next to the one she had been sitting in. The book had only one word imprinted on it 'journal' this she thought must be Sunset's diary and she knew Sunset would throw a fit if she read it. She went about looking for another means to take up her time while she waited for Sunset to get out of the shower. Looking around again she found what looked like a small remote control lying on the floor just behind a end table that stood near a wall towards the kitchen. She picked this up pressed the button and began to hear music playing from somewhere in the apartment yet she could not see any radio or speaker system. As Sunset walked into the bathroom she too heard the soft music and thought to herself. “Ah good she found the music remote now at least I can something worth listening to while I take my shower.” Before she went to take her shower Sunset went into her room and picked some clothing out of the mess that Fluttershy had been sleeping on. She selected a button down shirt and pair of jeans then walked into the bathroom to take her shower. Closed the door and began to undress. She had been wearing most of the same clothing from the previous night. All but her shirt that was now a small pile of ash from the events of last night is what she actually had on. Other than the bandages that Fluttershy had put on her while Sunset had thrashed about in the living room. As Sunset looked bout herself in the bath room mirror she couldn't help but wonder how Fluttershy being as meek and timid as she was, was actually able to do what she did for her. Turning the water on to hot she tested it with her hand to make sure it was warm enough to take a full shower. The water was just coming to the right temperature as she pulled her pants off letting them fall to the bathroom floor and she climbed in to the shower. It felt good to take a shower. The water was both relaxing and pleasing at the same time. The water felt warm to her skin as she slowly let the bandages fall off her body and landing in a heap on the shower floor. She didn’t care if she would latter on that day have to clean up a soggy mess of bandages. It just felt so damn good to be in a clean shower that she let all her worries wash away. As she finished her shower she sighed knowing that she was going to have fully explain what was truly going on and why she had that mark on her chest. Shutting off the shower and getting dried. Sunset quickly got dressed but as she was about to put her shirt on she thought it would be easier on her and on Fluttershy to fully see the mark in all its awful glory. Opening the bathroom door a crack she called out to Fluttershy who was still in the living room trying to find the place that the music was coming from. “Fluttershy can you come here please I need you to do me a favor?” called sunset. Hearing Sunset call to her and without giving a reply back Fluttershy walked over to the bathroom door but stopped about half way when she saw that sunset was only half way dressed. “Umm why are you standing with the door open halfway naked?” She asked as she quirked an eyebrow. Sunset replied with. "Can you get me a clean bra from inside my closet please I forgot to grab one before hopping into the shower?” “Oh alright.” Fluttershy replied kindly. Fluttershy headed into Sunset’s bedroom coming back with a blue training bra. This she handed to Sunset and walked back to the living room to continue looking for the music that was playing in there. Sunset finished getting dressed and came out into the living room. Seeing that Fluttershy was on her hands and knees with an ear up against her living room back wall trying to find the source of the music that was playing. At this sight of her friend looking more like a dog than an actual sixteen year old girl made her burst out laughing. Fluttershy looked up which caused even more laughing from sunset. “What are you laughing at Sunset?” Squeaked Fluttershy. “I am sorry Fluttershy just is you remind me of a big fluffy dog with how you are sitting there on your hands and knees like that.” Fluttershy a bit undignified at this remark placed both hands onto her hips and shot back a retort that made Sunset grin happily. “Well I will thank you to know that I am NOT a dog, I am trying to find the source of the music that is playing. And it is driving me nuts not knowing where that music is coming from!” All sunset could do is simply point up and Fluttershy looked up to see a small light blinking on and off. “Oh……... Is that where the music is coming from? You must have thought I looked pretty silly looking for that music source like that huh sunset?” Asked Fluttershy as she got up and sat down on one of the two chairs that were in the living room. Sunset just grinned but didn't reply to Fluttershy's question. She just walked over to the other leather chair and sat down next to Fluttershy. It was at this moment that Fluttershy could fully see that Sunsets shirt was not fully buttoned. She could see part of her breast as well as the entire mark that was the source of all this trouble. She blushed a deep crimson at the sight of her friend breathing in and out as her breast rose and fell with each breath she took. Sunset seeing that her friend looked a bit embarrassed by her sitting next to her with her shirt almost half way unbuttoned said softly to Fluttershy. “I know you want to know what is going on so that is why I didn’t fully cover up myself when I came out of the bathroom. I want you to look at the mark on my chest and tell me fully, what you see. You can if you want to touch it to see if it really is a burn or just part of my skin.” Said sunset as she opened the shirt she was wearing fully exposing bra and her ample melon sized breast to Fluttershy. Fluttershy blushed even more at the thought of actually being able to feel the breast of the girl she was deeply in love with. She turned to face her and was about to say something but was cut off when two fingers were being placed against her lips. “Shhh, it’s okay Fluttershy just feel the cutie mark itself and tell me what you see and feel okay?” Sunset said as she lowered her fingers from Fluttershy's mouth. “Alright I will do that and nothing more.” Replied Fluttershy as she traced the symbol emanating on Sunsets chest. It felt rough and raw as if it was an actual burn; Yet at the same time it also felt soft and squishy like actual skin. “I see a sun symbol that is in the form of a Yin-Yang with red and orange spikes on it" Fluttershy said as she looked at Sunsets breast watching them fall up and down with each breath her friend took. "And what do you feel when you actually touch the symbol?" Ask Sunset as she reached over and placed Fluttershy's hand on her breast. This caused Fluttershy to fully blush even more. Long had she dreamed of being able to actually message and rub Sunsets breast and now she was actually touching her breast. The warmth of Sunsets breast was almost too much for the timid girl to ignore and do as she was asked by Sunset. Tracing the wound with her index finger Fluttershy looked at Sunset with confusion on her face. Saying to her while she traced the symbol. " I do not understand your uh, cutie mark as you called it, feels like a freshly made tattoo. Yet at the same time it also feels like an actual wound as if someone burned you.” Fluttershy said with confusion on her face when she looked at Sunset. Sunset sighed and began to button up her shirt once Fluttershy got doing doing as Sunset had asked of her. She got up and looked right at Fluttershy before speaking. “ALL those who are…….marked with demons blood in their veins have a mark similar to my mark. The only difference is that theirs is blue in color mine as you can see is red and orange.” "I saw the red and orange of your mark but I do not understand. Why do you get burned when it shows up like it does? Or why your carpet was not lit a blaze last night when your shirt was well reduced to ashes after you yourself turned into a well, a raging inferno? Or even why you had blisters on your body, yet now there are none to be seen?.” Replied Fluttershy as she too stood up to face Sunset on a more equal level. Sunset just looked at her and finally said. “Okay first the wound on my chest is an actual wound, yet here in this world it will appear as what you call a tattoo. It will feel squishy and warren at the same time while I am in this world. However if I were to go back to my home in Equestria it would become an actual wound not a tattoo.” Fluttershy looked at her friend but said nothing to allow her the time she needed to explain everything to her. “Secondly the colors that are red and orange that appear in the wound it self in my home of Equestria, are only given to those that have demon and phoenix blood in them. Now I know that I stated that the colors should be blue; Yet with me because I have both demon and phoenix blood coursing through my veins the colors will always be red and orange.” "Ok that makes some sense...... I think." Fluttershy said as she tried to understand what Sunset was telling her. “As for me getting well, burned or blistered that is because the phoenix side of me can actually feel the portal to Equestria changing and that side of myself wants to come out of me and fight what it is that will be coming through the portal.” Sunset continued. “Now as for the fire that I was endowed with when I was born it will only burn me and my clothing that is why the carpet isn't burned. However I can also channel that fire as a weapon to use against Tearagon” Sunset said as she stared into Fluttershy's eyes trying to get her friend to fully understand what was going on. "There is more that I must tell you and that you must NOT tell anyone. Not even our friend do you fully understand Fluttershy?” “Yes I…….understand, but before you tell me; I want you to know I do not like keeping secrets from anyone. Not even my friends.” Replied Fluttershy as she sat back down on the leather chair in Sunsets living room. “Alright fair enough I understand your feelings on this matter, but; I need to tell you this and you need to keep this to yourself okay?” Sunset said with a tone of despair in her voice. “When the demon Tearagon comes here he will not be in demon form but rather in human form. Much like how I became human when I first came to this world. This gives me a very small chance at…….killing him.” Sunset said this last part of her sentence so coldly that all the water on the planet could have frozen over. Fluttershy’s eyes opened wide as if she was just hit with a brick to the stomach. To actually hear that Sunset the very girl that Fluttershy had fallen in love with was contemplating killing some one was almost to hard for her to hear. Seeing that Fluttershy was well, upset and that was putting it mildly; by the very notion that Sunset was actually willing to kill someone. Made Sunset realize just how much Fluttershy valued life in all its forms. Walking over to her Sunset knelt down and placed a warm, loving; gentle hand onto her left cheek and said to her. “I know you don’t want me to kill anyone and that the very thought must be breaking your soft and gentle heart Fluttershy. Yet I have no choice the Prophecy must be fulfilled regardless of my or your feelings about this.” Sunset said as she held Fluttershy's face in her hand. “Why don’t you want anyone else to know that this uh, er um, demon will be in human form and not demon form when he or it comes for you?” Asked Fluttershy as she was still trying to contemplate what Sunset had just said to her. “Because……...because they will try to either stop him on their own without my help. Or they will try to stop the prophecy from coming to pass both of which would be futile and stupid. NOTHING can or will stop this from happening.” Responded Sunset. “There is one more thing that you need to tell me.” Replied Fluttershy. “And that would be?” Asked Sunset in an inquisitive tone. “Will this happen again or are you done with the fire display?” Fluttershy asked as she stood up looking at sunset who was still kneeling down at the chair. Sunset stood up as well and said, “Yes…... yes it will happen again. The symbol is not yet complete there is one more part to it that needs to make itself known and after that the battle begins.” Sunset said grimly. Sunset at this point turned away from Fluttershy and walked over to the front door of her apartment opened it and walked out leaving her keys and swipe card on the counter behind her. Fluttershy grabbed the keys and swipe card and chanced after sunset she caught up to her and walked besides her friend saying nothing further on this subject. The two of them walked out side of the building and started to walk around town. Neither said anything further on this matter. The final sign. Chapter eleven. The final sign. Sunset and Fluttershy walked in silence for what seemed to Fluttershy to be hours of just being in each other's company when in actuality it had only been a half hour into their walk. In either case it didn't much matter as to how much time passed. She was just happy to be next to the girl that she was in love with. She wanted to tell sunset about her true feelings for such a long time. Yet her gentle shy nature made that impossible. Everything that was going on, Sunset's destiny, The screaming burning agony of her getting that damn mark on her chest, and the ensuing upcoming battle with a demon. Made all of her feelings for Sunset seem like a world away to her. Fluttershy wanted to take it all and just toss all this demon stuff into a trash can never to hear about it or see it again. Yet she knew in her heart that Sunset was right. So far nothing seemed to be able to help with any of this. As they walked farther down the street Fluttershy asked. “At the hospital you told me 'I know' yet you have not told me what it is that you know, so I must ask what do you know?” Fluttershy asked Sunset as they walked down the street. Sunset stopped looked at the ground and halfheartedly replied with. "oh...uh...I know that you were the one that tried to Twilight from opening my shirt while I was asleep in the hospital bed." Sunset said as she nervously rubbed the back of her head with a half smile on her face. Fluttershy quirked an eyebrow at this response but, said nothing as she started to walk further up the street. This being a total lie Sunset had actually wanted to tell her that she really knew that Fluttershy was in love with her. But, in her mind she needed to let Fluttershy say this when she was ready and not before hand. She didn’t want to risk their friendship by making her admit to something that she might not be ready for. Several months ago Fluttershy had invited Sunset to stay with her at her home until Sunset was able to get a place of her own. It was there that she had figured out that Fluttershy had actually fallen in love with her. Fluttershy had kept pictures of her and her friends but, she only had six of these photos. When it came to the ones of Fluttershy and Sunset however she had over eighty of these and all of them were placed into heart shaped picture frames. Sunset wanted to ask her then and there about the photos. Yet she felt that this would somehow in some way upset Fluttershy. Fluttershy was a timid girl and very gentle she loved all sort's of things that where fluffy and well cute. This is something that Sunset loved about her it was also the reason she didn't want to push Fluttershy into this any further. So she made up a lie in order to spare Fluttershy's feelings something that she silently cursed her self for doing. As they walked each fully enjoying the others company Sunset looked down and sighed deeply this Fluttershy took notice of. “What is wrong Sunset are you not enjoying the walk or the brisk air?” Asked Fluttershy as she came to a complete stop. Sunset turned to her and replying. “it's not that, it’s well I don’t want to fulfill this damn destiny of my birth.” Sunset said grimly to Fluttershy. “Then don’t if that is what is really bothering you, then leave here run as far away as you can. If you really are destined to do what you said to us last night then run. Get away from here and live your life to your rules and not some ancient words that you heard as a child.” Said Fluttershy as she looked into sunsets sky blue eyes. The two of them continued to walk down the street again until Sunset said to Fluttershy glumly. “Its not any where near as simple as that Fluttershy you know as well as I know that well.” Her voice trailing off as Sunset came to a complete stop then began to recite the prophecy of her birth in hope that Fluttershy would fully understand it this time. "THE PHOENIX CHILD WAS BORN OF DEMONS DESIRE. THE PHOENIX CHILD WAS BORN OF FIRE. THE PHOENIX COMES TO CLAIM. THE CHILD HAS COME WITH FLAME. THE DEMON TEARAGON SHALL HEAR HIS NAME CALLED UPON THE DRUMS OF WAR. THE PHOENIX CHILD COMES TO END THE DEMONS REIGN. THE PHOENIX SHALL BECOME HIS PORTAL. THE PHOENIX SHALL BECOME MORTAL. THE PHOENIX SHALL END ALL DEMONS IMMORTAL. THE DEMONS SHALL BURN IN PHOENIX FIRE. THE PHOENIX SHALL DESIRE THE THRONE OF THE IMMORTAL KINGS DEEPEST DESIRE." “Do you understand those words at all Fluttershy” asked Sunset as she stared coldly at her. "I fully understand those words NOW! you understand this! you don’t have to fulfill this prophecy at all, all you have to do is leave run as far and as fast your legs can carry you.” Fluttershy said heatedly to Sunset trying to get her to understand that in her mind Sunset didn't need to complete this prophecy and actually leave if she wanted to. "I have already become the portal" Said Sunset colder and harsher than ever before. “Wait what?......What do you mean you have become the portal? How can that be? How can you be a portal into Equestria when I see no portal any where around me?” Fluttershy asked in shock to this reply from Sunset. Before she got the answer she was looking Sunset replied with another response that also through her for a loop. "I have also become mortal as well." Upon saying this sunset lowered her head and a few tears leaked out of her eyes. "OK I think that needs some explaining, what do you mean you 'I have also become mortal?' are you really telling me that you are some immortal being of some kind?" Asked Fluttershy with more than a confused look on her face. Fluttershy wasn't entirely prepared for the answer she got from Sunset as to how she became mortal or if she was even a imortal being to begin with. Sunset looked at Fluttershy then at the ground before saying to her. "Back when the Friendship games were just starting I was sitting on the school steps about to write to Twilight from Equestria. I looked up and saw the Twilight from this world using some sort of scanning thing on the statue. So I tried to stop her and she ran off before I could get any answers from her." "OK I seem to recall her telling me something about that but, please continue." Fluttershy said trying to get all the information out of Sunset that she could. “It was when she was standing next to the statue again, When I saw her for the second time. I touched the statue with my hand and my magic got sucked into the it. Although I was able to pull away from the statue. My magic got sucked into the statue and through the other side right into Twilight's pendent. The magic that she took from me on that day wasn't just magic it was also the portal that Tearagon needed to open a portal into this world and conquer it." “and the reason you are telling me this now is why?” Asked Fluttershy a bit confused and also worried at the same time. “Because I didn’t think that the prophecy was going to come to pass! It wasn’t until I began to get my mark that i came to realize what i had done and what it meant for this world” Sunset said as tears began to flow down her cheeks. Fluttershy took a hold of her and embraced Sunset in a loving hug which she too embraced her friend and hugged her back. Sunset said as she started to let the tears flow out completely while she hugged her friend. “The drums of war are already sounding within that awful land and Tearagon is already freed from his prison. Now all he needs to come here is for the the final part of my mark to show it self and thus show him where to find me. Once that is done, that is it your world shall burn” Sunset said as she started to fully cry. Fluttershy wasn’t sure how she could help her friend so she took hold of her and let her cry on her shoulders. “i know you are wondering how i can know about this when neither of us had heard any actual drums” cried Sunset "Well yes the thought had just now accrued to me." Fluttershy said gently rubbed Sunset's back trying to calm her down. “I know of this because each time I feel that burning sensation when my mark shows it self. I can actually see and hear all that is going on in Tartarus” "You mean to tell me that you can actually psychically see and hear everything that is going on in that place that you are some how linked too?" Fluttershy asked a bit shocked by this. "Yes I can actually see all that is going on there. While my cutie mark shows it self on my chest. My cutie mark isn't just a wound Fluttershy it is also a warning of things to come. Each time a piece of it shows it self, he gets freed from his prison. Each time I burn demons within that land beat drums and cry out for war. It is not just this world that will burn but my world too. I am nothing more than a tool to be used then tossed away once both our worlds have been fully conquered." Fluttershy gasped in horror knowing now what that meant for sunset to be going through. She gently pushed Sunset away from her so that she could look into her sky blue eyes and dry her tears when a look of pain and horror shot across sunsets face. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAA” "SUNSET!" Exclaimed Fluttershy as she caught her friend when she began to fall to the ground screaming in pain. “The pain! Make it stop! Please make it stop!” Screamed Sunset as she was held by Fluttershy's gentle arms trying to not let her land painfully on the ground as Sunset clutched her chest as smoke emanated from her shirt once again. Fluttershy grabbed her by the arm and just held her as she kicked and thrashed about like a wild mare about to get a branding iron put to its flank. “It hurts……..it hurts so much…..make it stop! Please make it stop!” screamed the girl in agony. “I know it hurts just let it all out Sunset." Fluttershy said as she held her arm tighter not wanting to let go for fear of her friend hurting herself because of the pain she was in. Sunsets eyes once again light up into fully emblazoned blue spheres and her voice became deep and guttural. She screamed and screamed as more smoke came from under her hand. “I see him…..I see Tearagon I see that he is……..is fully freed Fluttershy. He knows now where the portal to this world is and how to get to it.” She screamed. "It's alright Sunset I will not let anything hurt you Sunset." “He is coming he has already chosen his form he is coming!” Just then the sky went midnight black as the moon covered the sun in a full eclipse and a red beam of energy was shot up into the sky. Sunsets eyes rolled back into her skull the blue flames that now made up her eyes went out as they returned to their normal white spheres. She passed out there on the street. Fluttershy let go of her hand and removed the one covering her mark on her chest. She saw that this time the mark was……..complete. A fully embed Yin-Yang sun symbol was wreathed in red and orange flames on her chest. As she lay there a loud laughter could be heard coming from the direction of the high school. Fluttershy looked up into the sky seeing that the moon was now covering the sun she stood there in fright of what was about to happen. Tearagon!Chapter twelve: Tearagon. A man dressed in all black stepped out of the portal. The man stood six feet six inches tall he had blood red hair, deep midnight black eyes, skin as white as newly fallen snow and black fingernails. He looked around seeing that no one had seen him leave the portal and that no one was in sight he walked up to the building in front of him. A sign on the door read “School closed for teacher meetings. School will reopen on 11-09-16 at 8 A.M. “Hmmm so this is where you are hiding eh?” He smirked to himself. Looking behind him he saw that the portal was now completely closed. He grinned a wicked smile and laughed as he raised his hands into the air palms facing the portal and shot out a blue bolt of lighting at the portal. The statue glowed with an ominous light and went from its normal cream color to a dark eerie blue. “Come my children, find the child and KILL HER!” Tearagon smiled as he said those words. Upon those words spoken by the demon lord of Tartarus several small imps appeared from out of thin air all of which were snickering and laughing wickedly to each other. Tearagon laughed coldly then snapped his fingers and disappeared followed by the imps that he had just summoned. Sunset laid on the street that she and Fluttershy had been walking on for almost an hour. When she finally woke up she looked over to Fluttershy who had not left her side. Fluttershy looked absolutely terrified Sunset lowered her head and said. “You saw didn’t you, you saw the light coming from the school and you saw the final sign etched upon my skin?” Sunset said to her. Fluttershy said nothing in response to this question. A look of fear etched into her otherwise peaceful and loving face. Sunset climbed to her feet looked down to her and offered her a hand to help her up. “We need to get to the school Fluttershy! I can’t find or stop Tearagon on my own I will…….need help.” As she helped the still frightened Fluttershy to her feet. Taking out her cell phone Sunset began to call her friends for what was about to be a very bad battle. Rainbow was the first to get this call. "Yo this is Rainbow Dash the most awesome..." Rainbow wasn't able to finish her sentence before Sunset cut her off. “Rainbow I need you to find the others and head over to the school immediately. We need to find Tearagon and find a way to stop him” Sunset said as she started to run towards the school. "Alright Sunset I understand we should be there in about ten minutes." Rainbow hung up with that being said and called the rest of the group. Applejack was called first. "Applejack." Rainbow said once Applejack answered her phone "It's time were are you right now?" "I and my little sister are at a book store near Sugar Cube Corner with the rest of our friends. What do you mean 'it is time' Rainbow? What in tar'nation is going on girl?" Replied Applejack. "OK send you're sister home then stay there at the store. Which one is it so I know where I am going to pick you and the others up?" "Tar'nation and hay bales Rainbow what is going on!?!" Snapped Applejack angrily into the phone at Rainbow. "I don't have to time for this A.J. send your damn little sister home! Which store are you at?" Rainbow snapped back. Applejack knew Rainbow Dash well enough to know that she would never have said something like that unless something was so wrong that it greatly affected Rainbow's better sense of judgement. "I am at the book store across the street from Sugar Cube Corner I will meet you with every one else out side in about ten minutes." Applejack said then hung up. She left the aisle that she was in to go find her friends and to send her little sister home. She found Twilight with her face in a science book and took the book away from her in order to get her attention. Twilight was not amused by this. "H...HEY! I was...." A stern look from Applejack clearly cut her off she knew something was very wrong. Applejack may be many things but she never would have out right taken something that she her self was not using or didn't belong to her unless she had absolutely no choice. Twilight didn't say anything further or offer any type of objection as she got out of the chair she was sitting. Then followed Applejack throughout the store while looking for the rest of their friends. Twilight and Applejack found Pinkie and her little sister in a cooking aisle. Pinkie was reading a cooking book while Apple bloom was reading a children's joke book. Like with Twilight Applejack took their books and got them to keep quite with the same stone cold stare that she had given to Twilight. Turning to her sister after she had glared Pinkie Pie down she said to her. "Little sis I know I ya'went and said we could hang out today but Y'all got to go home right now. I am not going to put up with any nonsense from y'all about this understand?" Apple Bloom just shook her head as Applejack pulled out of her pocket some money and gave it to her sister. Apple Bloom hugged Applejack then started to walk out of the store sniffing a bit as she went. The look that her sister had given her clearly said that something was very wrong and it was something that she couldn't be apart of. Once Apple Bloom was safely on the bus Applejack continued her search for the last remain member of their group of her friends inside the book store. She found Rarity in a clothing book section looking over some books about fashion and the like there of. Looking up from her book Rarity didn't have to ask if there was something wrong she set the book back onto the shelf and with out a word headed for the front door. As all four twilight, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rarity were coming out of the store Rainbow pulled up in her truck. Unlocked the doors and every one piled in. Once every one was in Applejack finally had enough and actually yelled at Rainbow in frustration of her not fully coming clean as to what was actually going on. "RAINBOW DASH!! TAR'NATION AND HAIL BE RAIN WHAT ON EARTH HAY IS GOING ON?" The only reply that Applejack got out of Rainbow was one word. "Tearagon" Hearing that word every one in the truck recoiled and winced in fright. Fluttershy was still visibly shaken by what had just transpired between her and Sunset. But, she felt her legs moving and within a matter of seconds she was running alongside Sunset towards the school. Arriving at the school neither Fluttershy nor Sunset could see any sign of Tearagon. In fact it looked as if no one had been there for the past three days. The school yard and the statue of the Canter Lot horse were clean and empty of anyone standing around. Sunset walked up to the statue and looked at it up and down. It didn’t appear to have changed the red light that Fluttershy had seen coming from the school was now long since gone. Tearagon was nowhere in sight and this really worried Sunset. Meanwhile back at the school Sunset was walking up and down the school campus trying to find any sign of the monster. "He has to be here I mean the portal was opened so he has to be here some where." Sunset said to herself she walked up and down the school campus looking for any sign of the demon. She knew far too well what that monster wanted and what he would do to get it. In order to fully secure his reign of terror over all the known realms including this one, it meant that Tearagon was going to have to kill her. Or she would have to kill him trying to stop him and mad quest for power. Rainbow was driving up to the school parking lot when she saw sunset looking at the statue. Rainbow beeped the horn of her truck and called out to Sunset. “Sunset” she called to her. Sunset looked over in the direction that the voice and beeping noise came from seeing that it was Rainbow pulling into the parking lot she smiled to herself. “Sunset what is going on? asked Rarity as she jumped out of the truck and walked up to sunset. "Rarity Tearagon is here, NOW! The portal has been opened and I know he is here, yet neither Fluttershy nor I can find him any were." “Okay slow your horses there girl we will help you look for him alright” Applejack said as she walked up behind Rarity. Hearing the words 'slow your horses Sunset became very hostile towards Applejack thinking that Applejack just gravely insulted her and wasn't taking this seriously. Grinding her teath and clenching her fist tightly she walked up to Applejack snarling at her while saying. "You did NOT just call me a fucking horse!?" Sunset said so angrily that she was all but spitting these words at Applejack. Relazing her mistake Applejack threw her hands up palms facing towards Sunset and immediately apologized to her for the insult. "Now calm down there mussy, I'ya meant nothing by it. I never said you where are a horse y'all know I would not insult your self like that if I couldn't help it none." Still deeply glaring at Applejack Sunset only calmed down when she heard Rainbow say out loud. “Yeah you know that Applejack wouldn't try to insult you Sunset so why not calm down and we can go find this demon then kick his butt?" Rainbow said as she punched a fist into the palm of her other hand. Rainbow was clearly just itching for a fight. “NO!” yelled sunset as each of her other friends looked at her with surprise each of them were all hoping Sunset wouldn't start a fight with Applejack over the innocent insult that was given her way. Looking at each of them Sunset realized how close she came to decking Applejack over some so trivial as a simply misspoken word. She cleared her throat and held her hand out to Applejack saying to her while looking at the ground ashamed of what could have easily gotten them both into a very bad fight. "I am so sorry Applejack please can you forgive me for my behavior towards you?" Holding out her hand hoping that Applejack would take it and let bygones be bygones so that they could be friends again. Applejack looked at her hand then at her and grabbed Sunset pulling her into a tight embrace gently patting her on the back saying. "Of course I fully forgive y'all I mean even I know we all make mistakes and we all learn from them. We are all so very worried and worked up about that prophecy of yours that I slipped on my speech is all. So you are able to look past it I can forgive your behavior towards me." Sunset fully accepted the hug and then turned to her friends once she and Applejack let go of each others embrace. Saying to each of them. “If you find him or even see him you come get me. you DO NOT TAKE HIM ON YOUR OWN.” She empathized on the last words to make sure that they all fully heard her right. “but darling.” Began Rarity who was immediately cut off with a sharp glare from sunset. Before any of them could protest further sunset turned and walked away she had to find Tearagon. She had to stop him even it meant her own life would come to an end. “well come on ya’ll we have work to do and it isn’t gonna get done with us standing around like a bunch of cows chewing on their cud.” Applejack said as she started to follow sunset. Throughout the rest of the day the girls searched and searched for Tearagon but could not find any sign of him. “He has to be here! Fluttershy saw the red light coming from the school. The statue is the only portal in or out of this realm. So he would have to have come through he knows he has to kill the phoenix child in order to secure his reign of terror.” Thought Sunset as she looked around for any sign that the monster. The monster who had haunted her dreams since she was a little filly in grade school. Upon not finding anything the girls all met back at the statue how ever sunset was not among them. “Maybe this Tearagon gave up and went home?” Said Fluttershy as she played with her hair in half circle motion. looking a bit confused as to what do next Rainbow dash spoke up “I have not found anything around the school. I checked all throughout the quad and the tennis court. If that monster that is driving Sunny to such a state as she would actually pick a fight with Applejack over a misspoken word is here. Then he is not leaving any sign of it.” looking around that's when they all realized Sunset had not returned with them to the statue. “Uh guys where IS Sunset shouldn’t she have been with Fluttershy?” asked Twilight who up till now had been very quiet on the whole subject. She too had looked around the school and like the others found nothing that would state where Tearagon was or had gone. She had arrived with the others but since no one had actually talked to her she chose to remain silent on this matter. While silently choosing to yield the matter of how to deal with this to Sunset. Who for the most part seemed to understand what was happening more than she or her friends did. “come on we need to find sunset and tell her that we have not found this monster” Rarity said as she started to leave only to be stopped by a gentle hand from Applejack. “I don’t think we need to do that sugar cube look who’s coming this way now?” She pointed to Sunset who was walking towards them her head hung low. She looked really upset and her friends all ran up to her to see if there was anything they could do to cheer her up. “I couldn’t find him……..he is either not here or has gone onto some other part of the city. Either way I was unable to find him” she said her head still hung low. “Aw buck up sunny we will find him and when we do he is so going to wish he didn’t come here.” Said Applejack. As she laid a kindly gentle hand on Sunset''s shoulder. She raised her head and halfheartedly smiled at Applejack. “Yeah don’t you worry your pretty little head over this demon stuff we faced evil before and I am sure we can face it again” said Rarity as she hugged sunset. Sunset didn’t return the gesture she was too worried and for good reason the longer that monster remained in the human world the more power he would obtain. Although how he would do this was beyond her understanding. Sunset looked up seeing that the eclipse was all but finished she knew now that there was little point in continuing their futile search for the demon lord. All she could do now is wait for him to show himself and prepare for battle. A battle she did not want her friends to get involved with. One she knew they might not...... survive. She turned to her friends and said sadly. “Let's go home we can look for him after school tomorrow.” Sunset said as she started to head for home. Once she and her friends were out of sight a lone figure shape shifted out of the statue and starred in the direction that sunset had taken. laughing coldly to himself “After school it shall be on the morrow, either the phoenix child shall die or these seven and their school shall be MINE!” The Battle. Chapter thirteen. The battle. It was cold that day colder than it had been in a long time and sunset thought it would be a good idea to wear her full winter outfit instead of wearing her fall outfit. Each outfit consisted of a thick coat and thick pair of pants yet the fall one was light in weight whereas the winter one was very heavy and made it a little hard to run in. Both outfits were comfortable and did their job of keeping the cold out nicely. "beep, beep, beep,". An alarm sounded. Sunset looked at her clock on her dresser and realized that she was about to be late for school. “Damn-it if I don’t leave right now I am going to be late for school.” Sunset thought to herself. She hurriedly grabbed her things and ran out the door just in time to catch the morning bus to school. As she got onto the bus she smiled at the driver then took her seat. A few minutes latter she was standing in front of the school still not sure as to where Tearagon was nor what he had done last night when she and her friends could not find the monster. Sunset sighed to herself and headed up the school steps to enter the school as she opened the main doorway leading into the school she heard an announcement over the loudspeakers. “All students are required to go to the auditorium for a special announcement from Vice principal Luna and Principal Celestia this morning.” Sighing again to herself Sunset headed to her locker to drop off her winter coat and get her books for her daily classes. Wondering what the announcement would be. She like all the other students headed to the auditorium and found a seat near the front of the first two rows. The auditorium was a big room that had six hundred and sixty six rows of chairs. Each lined with a flat table that could be used as a desk or as a place to rest one's arms. The main stage was where Vice Principal Luna and Principal Celestia were standing. Each in front of a podium with a microphone in their hands. Neither of them looked very happy at the moment. Sunset guessed that was more than likely because it was Monday and no one really wanted to come back to school after the rather exhausting four day weekend. Sunset especially didn’t want to be at school not with Tearagon on the lose. Not with not, knowing what he was currently doing or who he might be hurting to obtain his power. All the students filled in and each took a seat. Sunset's friends sat in the rows just behind her seat. Pinkie Pie was bouncing up and down in her chair with excitement as to what the announcement would be. Rarity was fussing with her pocket mirror not really minding what was going on. "Looks like Rainbow is getting rather board with sitting here I wonder what she might be thinking about?" Thought Sunset as she looked around noticing were each of her friends were sitting. Rainbow looked just as bored as ever sitting in her seat waiting to hear what was going on. Applejack had her hat hung over her eyes so no one could see her face. She looked as if she was sleeping. Yet Sunset knew she wasn’t. She was just doing this so she could look and appear more relaxed than she really was. Twilight seemed to be engrossed in some sort of book. Which to Sunset seemed to be just right for the new girl seeing as how she really didn’t seem to understand all this friendship stuff. Sunset had taken it upon herself to help teach Twilight what it meant to be a good friend and for a while now she seemed to be doing a good job as her teacher. Twilight was indeed starting to open up a little bit more to Sunset. She had learned that Twilight liked books and loved science fiction movies. Fluttershy was sitting next to Sunset and looked a bit concerned about something. Yet Sunset could not figure out what it was that was bothering her friend. "Do you know what is going on?" Asked Fluttershy as she whispered to Sunset. "No I have no idea why we are all here. I would rather be out looking for Tearagon rather than here wasting time with some silly announcement." Whispered Sunset back to Fluttershy. "Sunset there is something that I need to tell you after school uh, er, um, if that is alright with you that is." Fluttershy said as stammering out the last few words as she spoke. "HUH?" "Oh yeah. That fine with me you can tell me what ever you want to tell me OK." Replied Sunset warmly not really paying attention to her friend she was too busy thinking about Tearagon. Fluttershy had decided that today would be the day she would finally tell Sunset how she felt about her. And how much she really did indeed love her. As the students took their seats Principle Celestia began to speak into the microphone which rang out with a loud whistle. Causing almost every one to wince in pain at the irritating sound. “ATTENTION PLEASE CAN I HAVE ALL OF YOUR ATTENTION?" Principle Celestia said in a loud calm voice. The microphone did little to make it sound like she was calm as she spoke to the students looking out from the stage she and her sister were standing on. "I know that many of you have come to my office asking questions about the strange light that was seen here last night.” The principle began. "We also know that some of you seem to think it is a joke or something that is funny rest assure any of you that think tampering with school property is funny you will be caught and then you will be punished for it." Luna piped up causing her sister to stop what she was doing and look at her with a quirked eye brow. Turning back to the students who were now whispering and talking amongst them selves. Principal Celestia said calmly into the microphone. “I know that many of you want to know what is going on and what that light means for our school.” Looking out at the sea of eyes that were now on her and the students that seemed to hang on almost every word Celestia said as she continued to speak. “let me tell each and every one of you. That I am not sure as to what is actually going on, But that the faculty will be looking into this and if this is someone’s idea of a prank it is not funny in the least.” As Vice principal Luna was about to speak up again there came a loud clapping from the side door of the auditorium. All the students turned towards the sound and saw a young man with blood red hair, skin as white as newly fallen snow, and midnight black eyes. Standing there he looked at the two principals with eyes that spoke of death. As he walked up to them he said menacingly “Nice speech!” As he turned to face the students looking right at Sunset herself. Sunset took notice of this and was about to stand up to say something when she heard Vice Principal Luna yell at this man. “Who are you!” Demand Luna as she stepped in front of her sister. The students all looked at the three of them standing on the stage wondering what this newcomer wanted. The man just laughed as he hit Luna in the jaw sending her flying off the stage and into the bleachers as students scrambled to get out of the way. Sunset who had been sitting in her seat for a few minutes now, knew who this person was and what this person wanted. Before she could though act she heard a loud crack came from the stage. To her horror she saw Celestia flying through the air and crashing into a wall near by. Laughing still Tearagon raised his hands and shot several lightning bolts out from them aimed at the rest of the students. As they all started to run in all directions to avoid the lightning. Sunset turned to her friends and shouted. “GET THE STUDENTS OUT OF HERE NOW!” She shouted at her friends. Not saying anything but, only nodding the six friends began to gather the students and head to the door which Tearagon had entered the auditorium in. Rarity and Applejack where the first to leave the room followed by a group of students as they ran down the hallway. Rarity shouted. “Quickly this way! Keep going! Get to the front of the school and get out of here.” Applejack followed suit yelling “Go, Go, Go!” As she waved her hands trying to get the frighted students that had actually followed the two of them out of the school. The students that had followed the two girls did as they were told and headed out the front doors. Each going in a separate direction as they fled the grounds. As Fluttershy was about to lead a group of students out the door. Tearagon suddenly jumped off the stage and landed in front of her grabbing her by the throat and picked her up. “GHACK!” Sputtered Fluttershy. She could feel the life being crushed out of her as the monster held her by the throat. “You're not going anywhere!” said Tearagon. Laughing wickedly as he pulled his arm back then hurled Fluttershy into the bleachers causing her to go through a wall and land in a heap in the hallway. He knelt down to lunge at her again in order to finish her off when a 'thump' from behind him caught him off guard. He turned in time to see a brick flying towards him smacking him in the face and hearing a loud scream in front of him. “HEY! PICK ON SOMEONE YOUR OWN SIZE YOU BULLY!” Screamed the person that through the brick. Tearagon just grinned wickedly as a small trickle of blood fell from his nose and hit the floor. he raised his hand and snapping his fingers was suddenly gone. “what? where did he go HEY get back” is all the girl was able to say as he reappeared directly behind her. Sunset screamed to her friend Rainbow dash but it was too late. “RAINBOW DASH BEHIND YOU LOOK OUT! BEHIND YOU!” “You mean someone like you perhaps!” Sneered Tearagon as he connected his fist into her jaw sending Rainbow dash flying through the air and into a nearby wall. Tearagon lunged forwards and grabbed rainbow by her foot then picked her upside-down. He tossed her into the wall again only this time she crashed through it and landed in the library. A large book shelf fell on top of her and she was momentarily knocked unconscious. Twilight and Pinkie Pie where already heading down the hallway as they had been able to slip away during the fight with Rainbow and Tearagon. They had been leading a small group of students to the entrance of the building when Rainbow came flying through The hallway. Knocking bricks and mortar all around them as she flew through the wall and into the library sliding on the floor into and into the shelf that feel on her. Twilight ran up to her, and tried lift the shelf off of Rainbow Dash. Twilight wasn't able to lift the bookshelf off of Rainbow Dash. "Pinkie I need your help I can't get this shelf off of Rainbow. Look around for something to pry it up with hurry!" Twilight yelled for her friend. Pinkie Pie ran into the library looked around and found some busted piping. Hoping it could be used to get the shelf off of rainbow she grabbed it and started to use it like a pry bar. As the two of them worked together they felt the shelf budge “grab her while I hold this up.” Said Twilight as she braced herself to take on the full weight of the shelf by herself. “All right hold on” Pinkie Pie replied. Pinkie reached down and grabbed Rainbow by her legs and dragged her out from under the shelf. Once Rainbow was freed from the shelf Twilight let it fall back to the ground with a loud thud. Just as the two of them were about to pick up the unconscious body of their fallen friend. A fist landed on Twilight's head knocking her into another wall and completely unconscious. Pinkie turned in time to receive the same treatment and she too was knocked into a wall falling unconscious. Tearagon then turned his attention back to the hallway and found his gaze landing on the still unconscious Fluttershy. He smiled wickedly as he jumped through the hole that was made in the wall which Rainbow had been tossed through. Landing next to Fluttershy he grabbed onto her by the throat again picking her up. Tearagon took hold of her left leg and laughed as he let her go from the throat. Using both hands now to fully hold her upside down he laughed coldly saying while still holding her. “This is going to hurt!” With that he broke her leg causing her to scream the loudest guttural scream anyone has ever been able to produce. Tossing her back to the ground he turned his gaze back to the fallen rainbow dash. As he was about to do the same to her the room began to fill with a strange heat. “What were is this heat coming from?” He said surprised to feel the room getting hotter and hotter by the second. Before he could leave the room to attack anyone else, or even hurt Rainbow Dash some more. A orange skinned fist connected into his head sending him flying through a wall into the hallway. Tearagon tried to get up again only to have another orange fist hit him again sending him flying through the front door and outside in the courtyard of the school. With Tearagon momentarily down Sunset turned her attention to Fluttershy as she walked up to her friend saying while she bent over to pick her up. "Hold on Fluttershy I won't let that monster hurt you any more I am going to get you out of here then I'll come back for the others." Picking up the now broken body of Fluttershy Sunset shimmer gently carried the unconscious girl out of the school building and down the front steps. As she stepped off the last stone step she shifted Fluttershy's body so that Fluttershy's body was being gently draped over her left shoulder. Holding on to Fluttershy with both arms she started to run while carrying the broken body of her friend on her shoulder. A few blocks away from the battle she found a nearby tree. Sunset very carefully placed Fluttershy against it with her hands and fingers interlocked folding them over her stomach just under her breast. She brushed a piece of hair from Fluttershy's head and kissed her on the forehead. Kneeling down and gently whispering into Fluttershy's ear Sunset said. “I want you to know that I know you are and have been in love with me.” She said as tears fell from her cheeks staining Fluttershy's shirt. Looking back over her shoulder towards the school Sunset said to the still unconscious Fluttershy. As she continued to knee next to Fluttershy her eyes beginning to blaze with fire she said as she started to slowly stand up from kneeling next to Fluttershy. “I want you to know that I love you. If I would have spent my life with anyone, anyone at all. It would have been with you. I love you Fluttershy but I can not join you in your love for me. Nor can I be apart of it.” Crying fully now she Sunset bent over and placed her right hand over Fluttershy’s heart kissing her once last final time on her forehead. Saying “I will always be looking over you even though you won’t be able to see me. I will always be there for you and that I truly do love you.” With that she stood up and narrowed her eyes she knew the demon Tearagon would have to pay for what he did and she was going to make sure he paid with his…….life. Saying good bye. Chapter fourteen: Saying goodbye. The demon Tearagon was just getting back up from where he had landed he looked around seeing that Sunset was walking up to him he began to realize who and what she was. Her face masked into a deep menacing frown. Her eyes once a light teal green now fully inflamed in blue fire. As she started to raise her hands into an X shape in front of her face throwing them down palms facing outwards. Sunset screamed at the top of her lungs. “All RIGHT YOU SON OF A HARPY TITED GOAT. YOU CAME TO THIS WORLD LOOKING FOR THE PHOENIX CHILD! SO COME ON!” A look of fear that had not yet found its way into Tearagon's blackened heart was fully etched onto his face. He stammered as he spoke “N...no….no you can’t!.........you can’t be the phoenix child.” He screamed as he jumped to his feet. He lunged at her trying to hit her with his fist but was batted away like a rag doll. The flames emitting from sunset’s body began to burn away her clothing as she screamed aloud. Wings of blue, yellow, red and onyx orange erupted from her back her hair burned away leaving behind hair of red and yellow flames that danced in the wind. Her skin once a golden brilliant orange now was a bright onyx and red color as the flames etched their way up and down her body. Tearagon stumbled as she had batted his attack off like he was just an annoying house fly. Simply something to be shooed away and not thought of again. Falling to the ground his face smacked with a loud 'cracking' sound on the sidewalk. He picked himself up again and ran up to her only to get knocked back into the ground again. Laughing he said as he turned towards what was left of the school he pointed a hand outwards to the broken building saying wickedly. “If I can’t kill you I will at least kill all of your friends that still reside within that broken building. A ball of red energy began to emanate from Tearagon's hand just as it was about to erupt from the palm of his hand Sunset screamed. She knelt down the lept up into the air allowing her wings to do the rest. “NO!” screamed Sunset. As she used her newly formed wings to fly forwards and grabbed onto Tearagon hoisting him into the air throwing him as hard as she could away from the school he landed in the middle of the football field. Crashing into one of the goal post bending it beyond repair. He stood up looking at the girl who was now floating above him. “Alright if that is how you want to play it then so be it!” he screeched as he knelt down and leaping into the air. Just as he was about to fall back to the ground his wings shot out from his back and he too floated into the air. Sunset was shocked to see that Tearagon had part of his demon form but the shock wore off rather quickly. She just smiled waving her hand at him as if to entice him and egg him on further. On seeing this the demon gladly took this challenge and flew towards her with alarming speed. "All right you little bitch you want a fight with the demon lord of Tartarus then so be it." He said as he flew up to her. Sunset was unprepared for the ensuing slew of kicks and punches that befell her body. Yet the physical pain she was receiving as blow after blow landed was nothing compared to her hatred for this monster. The monster that had haunted her dreams, The monster that had caused her friends so much pain, The monster that had caused her to see her friend Fluttershy in a broken heap. The very woman that she herself had now that day professed her love to. The monster that was going to kill everyone if she didn’t stop him once and for all. Sunset knew that this battle had to come to an end. She knew she didn’t have much time before the flames did their work. As one last punch from Tearagon's fist landed on her face Sunset's head shock back before she brought her face back in view of his. She said laughing. "Is that the best you can do? YOU TIT SUCKING GOAT'S OF AN ASS." Screaming the last words out in a passion of hate and anger. She grabbed Tearagon by his wrist just as he was about to attempt to land another round of punches to her head and face. Sunset smiled as she turned violently throwing him into the ground and landed a few feet from him. "Get up!" She yelled at him. He landed with a thunderous boom as the ground gave way under the creature that came slamming down like a meteorite. A small creator of dirt and broken concrete lay before her as she watched him climb back to his feet. Rising to his feet Tearagon out stretched his wings and laughed coldly at Sunset saying. "Your going to have to do better than that if you really want to kill me girl!" Seeing that throwing him into the ground had done little to harm him. Let alone kill him, she began to delve deep into her powers now. The flames grew even hotter and more bright as she screamed both in pain and anger at him. "All right you want better then how is this you bastard!" screamed Sunset. Lunging forward Sunset managed to catch the monster off guard. knocking him back into the air as she planted a well timed kick into his midsection. Screaming as Tearagon flew backwards. “I’m going to kill you for what you have done here today Tearagon! You will pay with your life you tit sucking goat ass of a harpy!” She screamed flying after him. Tearagon just laughed as he caught his balance in mid flight of being knocked back off his feet. “bring it you little bitch” Is all he said to Sunset when she got to close to counter his next attack. Like Sunset before Tearagon, he too planted well timed attack and fully punched her in the face causing her to fall back to the ground and slam into the roof of the school. Upon impacting with the school. Half the roof caved in although this did little to hurt her in her new form. "OK THAT'S IT TIME TO DIE!" Screamed Sunset as she launched her self off the roof and flew towards Tearagon. "Oh my that looked like it actually hurt." Laughed Tearagon as he watched her fly towards him. Sunset knew she had to lead him away from the school so as not to endanger any one that might still be trapped inside the crumbling building. Grinning to herself Sunset suddenly let her self fall back to the ground all while looking up at Tearagon who was actually taking the bait. Sunset yelled out to him as the two of them fell nearer and nearer to the ground. "YOU WANT TO END THIS BATTLE AND KILL ME? THEN COME ON FOLLOW ME." She screamed as she arched back up just barely missing the ground. Tearagon how ever wasn't so fortunate he slammed fully into the ground causing a shock wave to shack the near by buildings. Picking himself up out of the creator that he had made when his body impacted with the ground he growled out. "I kill you for this you bitch!" Screaming in rage as he jumped back into the air and followed Sunset away from the school. Leading Tearagon away from the school Sunset found a empty field near the spot where Fluttershy was laying against a tree. Although it was still blocks away from where she actually left Fluttershy. Sunset hoped it would be enough to keep her safe from what she was about to do. Looking up as the monster came soaring in she new it was now or never. It was kill or be killed, it was either die trying to kill this monster. Or let this world be subjugated to his rule for ever. This battle had to end one way, or; the other the monster was going down. Looking down at the ground she was standing on Sunset screamed out. “ALL RIGHT I AM TAKING YOU DOWN! EVEN IF I GO DOWN WITH YOU. COME ON YOU BASTARD. COME GET ME.” She screamed. Tearagon smirked and dove out of the air right at the girl. Flying as fast as he could only to feel her hand pierce his sternum like a spear. He looked down in shock as he tried to talk feeling her hand inside his body cavity. Sunset was prepared for his attack and had waited to the last minute before she leapt at him plunging her hand into his chest cavity. Burning the inside of his chest because she was completely engulfed in phoenix fire her arms and hands where like claws that where sharp enough to do this. Seeing the look on the demons face she knew her work was successful. “H…..how……..how is this possible? what…..what are you?” he said. Sunset didn’t say anything she simply let out one last final scream of both pain and hate. It was said that the half circle of a fiery sphere that was seen that day could have been seen for miles around. And the scream of a woman letting out all her rage, all her hate, all her pain, was heard for miles. Sunset had given all she had for this final moment. Sunset screaming out. "DIE YOU BASTARD!" Tearagon's body erupted into a giant fireball and exploded with the power of a supernova showering bits and pieces of him all over the battlefield. Sunset seeing that the monster was now dead. Sunset flew back to where she left Fluttershy laying against a tree a few blocks from the broken school building. As the flames emanating from her body began to end her life. She floated back down to the ground a few feet from where Fluttershy lay on the ground and looked at her once last final time. Whispering one single word as Sunset let the flames consume her body. "goodbye". Sunset smiled lowered her head and let the flames finish their work. As Fluttershy came too she saw what befell her soft gentle eyes a sight that would haunt her for the rest of her days. Sunset had turned completely to ash. Her body completely spent. Her power gone she stood there on the battlefield fully consumed by the fire that had erupted from her body. Fluttershy’s eyes shot wide when she saw this. She tried to stand but fell back into the ground from the pain of her broken leg. She leaned against the tree that she had been resting against. Using it to help herself stand up. She scraped and scratched her delicate skin on the trunk of the tree. Although in pain from her broken leg and the scraping of her skin against the tree trunk. This was nothing...nothing to how she felt at the moment of seeing Sunsets lifeless ashed form. she reached up into the tree and grabbing a branch that stood all about two feet above her she broke it off with all her might. crying out in pain as she feel backwards again from the pain in her broken leg. "Sunset...no you can't be dead...you just can't be." Using this branch as a crutch Fluttershy hobbled over to the now completely consumed Sunset and fell to her knees. The sheer pain in her leg shooting up her side as she fell to the ground. She had wanted to tell her that day that she was in love with her. That she wanted to spend the rest of her life with her in her arms. That no matter how bad things got she would always love her. Now all that was gone as tears etched their way down her cheeks staining the ground. All the pain, all the hate, all the anger, all the madness that had been of this day caused by that monster came out in one loud fully embedded scream of pain and anger. SUNSET!!! she screamed. Curling into a fetal position she let the tears flow she looked up and saw as the wind began to slowly blow and sunsets body went with it. All Fluttershy could do was cry. Rainbow had regained consciences now and was pulling her self up off the ground where she laid unconscious. Twilight and Pinkie pie where not yet awake but Rainbow could sense something was wrong…... terribly wrong. Rather than helping her two friends she raced out of the library looking for the demon that had caused all of this trouble. She wasn’t thinking clearly normally she would have helped her friends yet now she wanted to make that monster pay more than ever for hurting her friends. Seeing the bits and pieces of the now dead Tearagon falling to the ground around her. She looked around and followed the trail of broken trees and smashed cars caused by the fighting with Tearagon until she came to where Fluttershy shy was. The battle with Tearagon had raged all over the neighbor hood until Sunset had the good sense to lead the monster away from the school and neighbor hood. Rainbow figured as she walked past broken car and turned up trees looking around that Sunset must have put up one hell of a fight. Rainbow was only sorry that she did't get to see any of it. From what Rainbow was walking around in it looked like the whole neighbor hood had been their battle ground. Smashed cars and broken trees lay every where. "Jeez did those two really go at it, eh, I am only sorry I couldn't have been there to see Sunset whoop..." That was as far as Rainbow got before she saw what her mind wasn't actually restringing. Seeing what was left of sunsets body as it floated away on the wind caused her to put a hand over her mouth and gasp at what she saw. Only half of sunsets ashed remains remained where she had died. looking around she eventfully saw Fluttershy curled up in a fetal position. Walking over to Fluttershy and laying a gentle hand onto her shoulder. She rolled the now distraught girl into her arms and let her burying her tears into her chest. All rainbow could do was hold the crying girl in her arms as she said to her cradling her in her arms. “She’s gone Fluttershy, she’s gone there is nothing we can do for her. she gave her life for us for all of us.” Rainbow said as she rocked Fluttershy back and forth. “I loved her so much I never told her…….how.” Almost choking on the words as Fluttershy spoke. “How could I have been so selfish Rainbow? "Shh it's OK Fluttershy I am here let it, out let it all." Rainbow said as she stroked Fluttershy's hair trying to sooth her distraught friend. "How could I…..not tell her...how much I really loved her?...I...I...wanted to ask her to be my girlfriend." Fluttershy continued to sob into Rainbows chest. "I know...I know Fluttershy we all loved her very much." Replied Rainbow tightly embracing her crying friend. "I wanted to be with her more than any other girl in school. She was the one that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with” Fluttershy sobbed even harder and louder, at the very thought of not being able to ask this of sunset. fully burying her face deeply into Rainbow’s chest. “Shhhh” replied rainbow as she rocked Fluttershy back and forth trying to ease her friends pain. “I am going to miss her too and I am sure she knew that you loved her and that you were in love with her” Rainbow spoke soothingly to Fluttershy rocking her back and forth still trying to calm her down. Fluttershy didn’t respond to this. She just cried. As she lay in Rainbows arms crying, Pinkie and twilight were just now beginning to emerge from the wreckage of their school. As did Luna and Celestia all four were looking around at was was left of the school building. Seeing that Applejack and Rarity were just now coming back with the group of students that they had helped escape from that lunatic Tearagon. Luna asked. “Did everyone make it out safely? Is anyone hurt?” She asked as she walked over to the two of them. Applejack and Rarity both looked at her then at each other then back at her before Rarity replied. “ Darling no one is hurt to badly Vice Principle Luna. Just a few bumps and bruises that are going to need some cleaning. And a few bloody noses nothing much more than that” replied Rarity “That monster whatever he was, did a real mess here.” Applejack said as she looked around. Seeing that Fluttershy and rainbow and Sunset where no one to be seen she asked the group in turn. “Have ya'll seen either Fluttershy or rainbow dash? What about sunset where in tar'nation of a hay bails is she? After I saw that blast I feared the worst.' Applejack said as she looked at each student in turn. “I have not seen either of those three since that thing came here and picked a fight with our principals” said one student “Nor have I” said another. “Me either. In fact it looks like this place has been pretty badly trashed I doubt that monster was able to live through that blast let alone Sunset or the others.” Came a voice from the gathering crowd. Hearing that last sentence and fearing the worst had happened to her friends Applejack screamed at the person who had said that. “DON’T YOU DARE SPEAK OF MY FRIENDS LIKE THAT YOU BASTARD! I'LL BE DARNED IF Y'ALL THINK YOU CAN TALK LIKE THAT ABOUT THEM” screamed Applejack her eyes welling up with tears at the mere thought of losing her three good friends. “APPLEJACK!” Scolded Celestia “I know you are very worried about your friends. But, try to remain calm. Getting into a panic now will not help in any way at all.” Celestia said. “I……..I am a mighty sorry principle Celestia. Listen Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Twilight and I will all search for those three if they should come back here please call my phone and we will come back right away.” Applejack said running off before her principle could stop her. She was followed by the others shortly thereafter each worried sick that the very worst had come to pass. Following all the wreckage it didn’t take them long to find Rainbow and Fluttershy. Rainbow was still cradling Fluttershy when she looked up as Applejack came into view. She quickly laid Fluttershy down on the soft grass as the girl continued to sob. Although her body was very sore from be thrown through a brick wall that was nothing to how she emotionally felt at the time. Rainbow raced towards Applejack. As Rainbow got closer to Applejack she could see that Twilight was about to come up behind her. Not wanting Twilight to see what had become of her mentor and friend. Rainbow pushed past Applejack before she could stop Rainbow and got in between the two of them. “what are you doing get out of the way rainbow dash.” Exclaimed twilight who was clearly not in the mood for jokes. Twilight pushed her glasses up to the bridge of her nose with her index finger before saying to rainbow. “We have to find sunset and Fluttershy now MOVE!” said twilight angrily “Wait a minute.” Replied Rainbow. Rainbow reached out and grabbed onto Twilight by her shoulders trying to keep her from moving further up the path to where sunsets remains were just finishing blowing away on the wind. “Get out of the” twilight was cut off. Rainbow responded to Twilight with a very sharp slap to the face screaming at her “I SAID WAIT A FUCKING MINUTE.” Applejack was shocked to say the least at her friend's behavior. "What in the tar'nation is wrong.....with.....you....rainbow." Asked Applejack as she finally got a very good look at what it was that Rainbow so very clearly didn’t want Twilight to see. Rainbow knew that Twilight was fragile more so than Fluttershy and seeing what was clearly left of Sunset blow away on the wind would only serve to break her. Sunset had been like a mother to Twilight. After the Friendship Games sunset had taken it upon herself to teach this young brilliant girl all about making friends. Now she was gone. Now she was dead and rainbow didn’t want Twilight to see what had happened to Sunset after the battle with Tearagon. “What……..w……….what do you mean 'wait a minute' Rainbow? Where is sunset?…...where is….she?” Choked twilight as she tried to push past her only to be tossed to the ground. Rainbow started to cry something that this tough and hard-hearted, girl with rainbow colored hair hardly ever did. This was all Twilight needed to know what had happened and she responded with only one word. “NO!” Twilight said as he clasped a hand over her mouth in utter shock. “Yes she is……..gone! No amount of magic or science will bring her back. Nothing we do can change this.” Applejack slowly stepped forwards only to suddenly have Rainbow grab her and bury her face into her chest sobbing. Applejack was a bit taken aback by this display of emotion from Rainbow. But, didn’t even bother to push the girl away from her. She just held her in a tight embrace as she too sobbed. Rarity was walking to the group at this moment up seeing what was going on she knew what had happened. All Rainbow could do was point in the direction that Fluttershy was still in. Fluttershy had not left her fetal position since Rainbow had laid her down on the soft green grass to try to stop Twilight and the others from seeing what she had seen. Rarity took her pointing as a sign to go to Fluttershy's side and help her. She found the girl curled up under the tree that she had been laying against when Sunset took her away from the battlefield Still sobbing. Rarity gently knelt down next to her and cradled her in her arms. While her own tears started to drip down from her white cheeks. Staining them a deep charcoal grey as make up ran down her cheeks from her crying. “I know……..I know sweetie. We all miss her we all want this day to be different. We want her to still be with us.” she said crying as she held Fluttershy tightly. “I want her to come back. I want this to be just a bad dream. I want to be in her arms” wailed the girl. “I know honey..... I know...... but, nothing can be done for her. She is in a better place now and we need to go so that we can tell the others about this.” Replied Rarity gently. “I don’t want to leave her I don’t want to leave this place not ever.” Sobbed Fluttershy into Rarity's arms. Rainbow hearing this pulled free of Applejack's embrace and marched over to Fluttershy yelling at her. “Hey! We all want her to come back! But, we need to tell the others and we are NOT going to leave you here alone. So come on let's….go" Rainbow said bitterly as she knelt down to face the sobbing girl. "I......can’t leave! I won’t leave it hurts to much to leave this place.” Fluttershy wailed. “Then I am sorry for this! But, you have left me no other choice in this matter” Rainbow said bitterly as reached out grabbing Fluttershy by her shoulders and headbutting her as hard as she could. “WHAT THE HELL. RAINBOW DASH WHAT IN THE TAR'NATION HAS GOTTEN INTO YOU?” Screamed Applejack as she ran over to the two three of them. Rainbow said nothing to Applejack she only glared at her which made Applejack pull up mid stride in her run towards Rainbow. Rarity was just as shocked by this as Applejack was. Fluttershy’s eyes rolled back into her skull and she slumped forwards onto Rainbows shoulders. Picking her up Rainbow turned to face them. She had on her a very 'save it, or die' look about her face as she glared at each of her two still standing friends. The others said nothing to her as she carried Fluttershy back to the school grounds where Luna and Celestia were waiting for news on Sunset and her friends. As they entered the grounds the grim, saddened, looks each of them had on their faces. Was enough to tell the tale of what had transpired between Sunset and that monster that fought with her. Celestia and Luna both turned their gazes away as they wiped tears from their eyes. Sunset had meant a lot to each of them and it was Celestia's hope that she would go onto college and make something really great of herself. Luna had hopped that Sunset would return to her world and teach all that she had learned in this one to the beings living there. Now all that was gone. Funeral for a friend.Chapter fifteenth. Funeral for a friend. The church bells rang out there dull monotones and there soft chimes. but, this did little to sway the feelings of sadness that was on the faces of the four friends gathered in the churchyard to pay their final respects to a fallen friend. A metal silver coffin lay very tenderly placed onto the ground next to it was a pile of freshly dug dirt. On the coffin was engraved a sun and the words. “sunset shimmer”. Sunset had given her life and more to save this world and them from a monster that was prophesied to come forth and wipe them out. This was something that she was not going to allow and thus paid with her life for standing in the way of this monster. Of all the friends to show up at her funeral Fluttershy was the only one not to show. Rarity and AppleJack both tried to call her. Pinkie Pie and Twilight had tried her at her house. It was all in vain though. she did not answer her phone when it rang and she did not come to her door when there was a soft knock on it. The friends had all gathered at the church just outside of Canterlot city. It was a dull charcoal grey colored morning the air was cold and misty as each of them took their seats. One seat was left abandoned and empty. As much as they wanted Fluttershy to be there many of them knew why she would not show. This was far too hard on her and she was to upset by the past events to allow herself to be seen in public. As the priest gave his words the friends all in turn remembered the love they had for Sunset and the good times they all shared with her. when he had finished he asked if anyone would like to say a few words. "Would any one like to say something?" Asked the priest as he closed his bible and stepped away from the coffin and podium. “Yes I would like to say some words” Twilight spoke up. Twilight was the first to step up in front of the small group. Her glasses were wet from crying and her face looked a mess from the tears that had fallen down her purple cheeks. “I didn’t know sunset very long but, from what I was able to put together she was a good friend to us all. She taught me the true meaning of friendship and I swear to you all here and now I WILL follow her teachings as best as I can.” Twilight said before returning to her seat. Twilight returned to her seat and buried her face into her hands sobbing. Her friend, her teacher, her mentor; was gone and she wanted nothing more than to crawl under a rock and disappear from the world. Sunset had taken her in when anyone else; would have turned the girl away after what she did at the end of the Friendship Games. Sunset was the only one to actually want to spend time with her. Applejack was up next looking at the coffin then back at the crowed she couldn’t bare it any longer the coffin was empty. Nothing was inside to give her or the others closer. Without a word she slowly walked over to it and proceeded to open the coffin while on the verge of sobbing placed her hat into it. Then returned to face her friends and said still on the verge of sobbing. “I will always remember the times when Sunset came over to help with planting and weeding a chore that even I don’t like doing. But, one that she seemed to thoroughly enjoy. She always had this darned quirky smile on her face whenever she did that sort of work.” Applejack had placed her hat into the coffin because she wanted to show her friends that she was willing to give up something that was precious to her in order to move past this tragic event. She took her seat after that and like Twilight she could not hold in her tears. She buried her face into her hands and sobbed. praying, and wishing this was all just a really bad dream yet in her heart she knew this was no dream. Sunset was gone there was nothing anyone could do to bring her back. Although the demon Tearagon had been killed by Sunset that act coast her, her life. Now her friends were left to pick up the shattered pieces of their hearts and their school. Pinkie Pie went next but, as she stood there looking out at the friends who had come to pay their respects for Sunset. She found that she was for once in her life unable to actually say anything. She lowered her head and simply went back to her seat almost falling over as she sat down to cry. A gentle hand rested on her shoulder and she was brought into the very tight loving embrace of Principal Celestia. Rarity came up to speak as she looked out into the small crowed she could feel the warmth and love that she too had for Sunset within the eyes of her friends. “I will always recall the times when Sunset would baby sit for me. Yes I admit I love my little sister very much. But, there were times when she well got on my nerves. I was always so very grateful when Sunset would offer to babysit her and her friends for me. That is something I will always cherish.” Rarity's friends weren’t sure how to actually take that statement. But, they let it go on the count that they were themselves were all to hurt to care about Rarity being a bit selfish. Luna was the last person to say anything as she got up to say her words she too placed something inside the coffin. She turned to the others and spoke to them softly. “Sunset is gone I know that we will all of us, every single one of us, myself included shall and will miss her terribly. Lets each of us place something of ourselves into her coffin. So we can all have some sort of closer for this grievous act vested upon each of us." With those words spoken, each of the friends that Sunset had once called 'family' all rose up. And in a single file stopped by her coffin each placing an item into it. Pinkie placed a worn out photo of her and Sunset at the beach having a beach party. Rarity placed a ring that Sunset had gotten her for her birthday. Applejack had already placed her hat into the coffin as she walked up to it she said sobbing. “I will miss you my friend” Applejack having said those words slowly returned to her seat. Twilight placed a photo of her and Sunset together at the local library. Rainbow Dash was the only one who didn’t go up or place anything into the coffin. She was too upset to even stand let alone to actually put anything of hers into the silver coffin. Rainbow looked up seeing that they had now started to lower the coffin into the grave she sobbed. Applejack looked up while sobbing saw Just as the priest picked up a small handful of dirt to throw onto her coffin. But, before Applejack could say anything Rainbow called out. “Wait that is something that we her friends should do.” With that she walked up to the coffin and pulling out from underneath her shirt she placed a small wallet sized guitar pick into the coffin. She then nodded her head to the men that were lowering her coffin into the ground. Rainbow picked up some dirt from the pile once the coffin was in the grave safely. She then gently tossed the dirt in her hand onto her coffin. The others followed her in the same gesture lastly to do so was the priest saying as he tossed the dirt over the metal coffin. "May she rest in peace in the grace of god and the kingdom of heaven." The rest of the day was spent at a local coffee shop. All of the five friends gathered around a small table. Each telling her own story about sunset and the love they had for her. Everyone was there but, Fluttershy. Rainbow tried again and again to call her yet no answer came from her phone. She looked at her friends each in turn and they all simply nodded to her. Rainbow got up from the table while wiping some tears from her eyes as she left each of them to go to Fluttershy's house and check up on her. If nothing else to make sure she was going to be OK. Thinking to herself as she walked outside into the cool autumn air. "I hope Fluttershy will be alright, she should be here with us." Leaving the coffee shop she headed west then up a small street and down and a small dirt road. Until she came to a small yet really nice looking house. As she got closer to the front door she noticed that the door was slightly opened. So she just let herself in this was a bit out of character for her. Yet she was to worried about Fluttershy to care about manners. After what Fluttershy had told her the day that sunset had died she had to make sure, absolutely sure, that nothing bad had happened to Fluttershy. She had already gone to one funeral she sure as hell was NOT about to attend another one. She thought to her self as she entered Fluttershy's home. Fluttershy's home. Chapter sixteen. Fluttershy’s home: Upon entering the home of her friend the first thing Rainbow saw were pictures of Fluttershy and sunset LOTS of pictures. She counted them one by one just to make sure she had counted the first time correctly. The total came to eighty six in all. As for the ones of her and her other friends Rainbow noticed she only had five of those one of each person. There was the one Rainbow had taken when she and Fluttershy went to the zoo. There was one with her and Rarity trying out some sort of very goofy looking dress. There was one of her and Applejack trying out for the rodeo clowns mash up. There was one of her and Pinkie pie eating a cake together. And there was one of Fluttershy and twilight at the local library. Rainbow smiled to herself when she saw all the pictures. Rainbow said to herself as she looked at all of the photos. “Man Fluttershy you weren’t kidding when you told me you loved Sunset.” she said as she wiped another tear from her eyes. She walked down a hallway looking into room after room trying to find Fluttershy she finally found her laying in bed in a full fetal position clutching a photo in her hands and arms. Half her face rested on the photo the other half rested on her pillow. Of all the photos of Fluttershy and her friends the ones of her and Sunset shimmer were the only ones that were placed into heart shaped photo frames. Each frame read in either gold or silver letters depending on the frame and how big the photo itself was. “Together in love together in friendship”. Upon getting a little closer but not close enough to disturb her rainbow could see that Fluttershy had cried herself to sleep while holding the photo. Rainbow sat down beside her and gently stroked Fluttershy’s hair she moaned softly as she nestled her head against her pillow and feel back asleep. She looked at Fluttershy then walked out of her room and looked around her home some more. Seeing all the happy pictures of Fluttershy and Sunset made Rainbow cry. There were photos on almost every wall covering every inch of space that she could have covered with them. Again talking to herself Rainbow said. "This is really going to suck having to wake her up like this after seeing all the memories Fluttershy has on her walls like this." One might have actually thought Fluttershy was a stalker or a just a nut with how many photos she had of Sunset. but, rainbow knew better than that. She knew that Fluttershy REALLY did love Sunset and was deeply hurt when she didn’t; or rather be it, couldn’t tell Sunset how she felt about her. This alone made what she had to do next that much harder for rainbow. But, her friend needed her most now than ever before. She was going to have to wake her up and actually get her to go to the church yard to say her goodbyes to Sunset. So that she could have at least a little closer in this matter. Waking her up was not what Rainbow wanted to do she didn’t want to disturb her sleeping friend. Yet she knew she had little choice in this Fluttershy needed closer and Rainbow was going to make damn sure she got it. Walking back into Fluttershy's room, Rainbow gently laid her hand onto Fluttershy’s pink hair and slowly shook her head till she woke up. Looking up at the blue skinned girl with a rainbow colored hair style Fluttershy was less than happy to see her standing there in her room. “What do you want rainbow!? leave me alone so I can be here in my misery where I deserve to be!" Fluttershy snapped at Rainbow. "Hey come on I am here to help you Fluttershy you know best friend here to make you feel better." Rainbow replied gently. Fluttershy rolled towards the other side of the bed still clutching the photo of her and Sunset. So that she didn’t have to face her friend. And so that her friend wouldn’t have to see her cry again. Rainbow sighed to herself she expected Fluttershy to be upset, perhaps to even take her sadness and hurt feelings out on her. So with a very heavy heart she said to Fluttershy. “I know you blame yourself Fluttershy. I know you do but, you can’t go on like this. You need to let it out. You need to go to the churchyard and say your goodbyes to her. I know it hurts believe me. I know it hurts me just as much. Knowing she isn’t going to be here any more to play sports with me or to hang out at the end of day.” Fluttershy sniffed as she tried to sit up but fell back into her pillow looking at the wall not even bothering to look at Rainbow who was still standing there. “I loved her so much…….I never told her how much I……..really loved her”Fluttershy said as she started to cry. rainbow sat down besides her now on her bed and laid a gentle hand onto her side. “Come on we need to go to the churchyard so that you can say your goodbyes to her.” Rainbow said with a bit of a choke in her voice. “I don’t want to go there I don’t want this to be……...real. It just hurts to much knowing she is gone and I will never be able to tell her I loved her.” Fluttershy said fully sobbing now. With that rainbow did the one thing she never thought she ever would do to Fluttershy. She slapped her as hard as she could across the face almost knocking her into the wall. “YOU THINK YOU ARE THE ONLY HURTING? YOU THINK YOU ARE THE ONLY IN PAIN HERE? I LOST MY BEST DAMN FRIEND! YOU ARE NOT THE ONLY ONE IN PAIN FLUTTERSHY. WE ALL EVERY SINGLE FUCKING ONE OF US LOST SOMEONE THAT WE TRULY LOVED AND CARED FOR. GET OFF YOUR DAMN ASS AND COME WITH ME TO THE DAMN CHURCHYARD.” Rainbow screamed at her. Before Fluttershy could say anything at all rainbow had enough. She grabbed the little cream colored pink haired girl by the waste and putting her over her shoulders marched her right out into her living room. She set her down and looked her straight in the eyes and said. “You either come with me willing or you come kicking and screaming. Either way you WILL be going to the churchyard. It's your choice make it now!” Fluttershy said nothing to rainbow she simply turned to head out the front door. But, before stepping out she stopped in front of a row of photos she had hung up on the wall next to her front door selected one single photo and walked out side. Rainbow said nothing about her taking the photo she had a pretty good idea as to why fluttershy wanted the photo and walked outside as well. Rainbow closing the door behind her said to Fluttershy. "Look I am sorry I hit you, but you need to let us help you with this. We all hurt Fluttershy. We are all in pain. Keeping it bottled up like this isn't going to help you in fact it will actually make it worse." She had been to Fluttershy's home enough times to know that there was a hidden key next to a flower pot she kept near her front door. This she found rather quickly and used it to lock up Fluttershy’s house. After that she and Fluttershy where on their way to the church yard to hopefully give Fluttershy some sense of closer. And some well needed reassurance that even though she was hurting at the end of things she still had her friends to look out for her. Rainbow looked at Fluttershy saying gently to her as they walked back to the graveyard. "Look like it or not I will be staying with you tonight just to make sure your going to be alright." Fluttershy said nothing in reply to this statement from Rainbow. She knew that her friend was just being a good friend something she needed right now. As the two of them made their way to sunset’s grave rainbow and Fluttershy could see that the coffin had not yet been covered. Both of them saw a man with some shovels walking up to the grave and walked up to him saying to him. "Escuse me sire could you wait a minute while my friend here says her goodbyes to Sunset?" Asked Rainbow The man looked at her then over at Fluttershy then back at Rainbow before saying softly. "Of course young lady. Would you like me to raise the coffin so you can put your photo into it?" “how did you know that is why we came here” asked rainbow a bit confused. The man just smiled and replied just as softly as before with. "I was watch the whole thing from a nearby tree. I saw the girl with the cowboy hat put her hat into the coffin and I figured you would want to do the same, uh; when your ready of course.” He said softly to her. “Thank you ummm, you're not going to stand there and stare at us while my friend says her goodbyes are you? Rainbow replied with a raised eyebrow to him. At this the man just laughed and said. “No I am how ever going to leave the shovels and go about my work. Call me when you are ready for me to lower her, uh the coffin back into its proper place OK?” He said. He then turned and pressed a button on a control pad that raised the coffin up out of the grave so Fluttershy could place her photo into the coffin. The man walked away and leaving rainbow dash and Fluttershy alone and started his work on the other side of the churchyard. Rainbow looked over to Fluttershy who had her head hung low and was fully sobbing by this point. She walked over to her laid a hand on her shoulder and said softly “come on.” Rainbow said softly to Fluttershy. Fluttershy very slowly walked up to the silver casket as rainbow opened the lid. Inside where all the items that each of her friends had placed inside to give each of them a sense of closer. There was twilight's photo that she and sunset took together, followed by Rarity’s ring that Sunset had picked out for her at the Canterlot City mall. There was also the photo that Pinkie Pie had placed in the coffin. There was Luna’s moon pendent that Sunset had bought for Luna on her birthday. There was rainbows guitar pick that she had loaned to Sunset when she couldn’t find one of her own to use the day that she forgot to bring it from home. And Applejack's hat was also in there as well all these items and the memories that were associated with them made Fluttershy feel really good. Turning to face Rainbow she said as tears began to run down her face. "I am going to miss her so much." Fluttershy said crying. "I know we both will miss her." Rainbow replied softly. Rainbow could see fully now that Fluttershy was on the verge of breaking so she stepped away from the coffin and hugged Fluttershy tightly. Fluttershy began to cry uncontrollably and was finally able to just let it all out. All the hurt all the anger, all the sadness, all the pain of not telling sunset how she felt about her was finally able to come out. The two of them stayed there for hours just holding each other crying into each other's shoulders. Once she had finished crying Fluttershy walked over to the casket and very gently laid the photo she had been clutching so hard in her hands into it. Closing the lid slowly she said her final goodbyes to the woman that she had fallen in love with. She looked back as she made her way out of the graveyard along with Rainbow walking next to her. Before the got to the gateway Fluttershy looked back and read the tombstone for one last bit of closer. Reading it gave some small measure of comfort to Fluttershy. The tombstone read. HERE LIES SUNSET SHIMMER, BELOVED FRIEND, LOVED BY ONE, SHARED BY ALL MAY SHE REST IN PEACE. Sighing to her self Fluttershy headed home. It was time to slowly move on and let go of her sadness. Picking up the crusaders. Chapter four: Picking up the crusaders. Sunset headed out of the bathroom and back into her bedroom looked around and found some clean clothing to put on. She slipped into a orange mini skirt with a dark pink and yellow stripe running down the left side of it to the center of the skirt. While she went through her dresser looking for a shirt to put on the thought of who to call and hang out with played at her mind. She decided that her dear friend Rarity would be the first person to call and see if she wanted to hang out. Sunset found in her dresser a green T-shirt with a large Yin Yang symbol in the center of it that was in the form of a sun the same form that her cutie mark was in. The left side of the symbol was bright yellow and right side was bright red. It had bright red flames sprouting from the left Yin symbol. And it had bright yellow flames from the right side of the Yang symbol. This she put on and proceeded to head into the living room. Seeing that her purple and black leather boots were not there she very quickly remembered that she had dumped them into her kitchen to try to wash the bird poop from the bottom of her left boot. Groaning to herself in disgust she walked into the kitchen found her right boot lying on the floor in front of her stove and the left one inside the sink. She flipped the left one over and grabbed a scrubby brush from left side of the sink to begin to wash off the offending slimy poop. Once the boot was cleaned to her satisfaction she slipped it on along with the other one and began to look for her cell phone. As she went from counter top, to counter top thinking that’s where it might be she heard a soft yet rather annoying ringing coming the phone. This actually helped her to locate the phone which was sitting behind her black beat up leather chair that she had placed into her living room. She grabbed the phone flipped it open and saw that it was Rarity that was calling her. Sunset pressed the talk button and politely said “hello.” “AH darling I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind coming to the clothing store today. I am getting well a bit frustrated with my well little sister and her friends. I could use someone to talk too if that is okay with you that is.” Rarity said in a her normal warm voice to Sunset over the phone. “Of course i would love to come over. I should be there in about twenty minutes or so. try not to strangle those little hooligans before I get there OK?” replied Sunset cheerfully. “Great I will see in twenty…..” Rarity said. But that was as far as rarity got before a loud crash was heard in the background and lots of laughing and giggling could be heard as well before the phone went dead. Sunset smiled to herself wondering what the kids have done THIS time to upset rarity to the point that she needed a friend to deal with them. Sunset grabbed her keys and her wallet then headed out the front door. Still thinking about the events of last night she was not sure if she should tell her friends about her dream. Or about her cutie mark that had burned some of it self to her chest in the process ruining a perfectly good shirt. She made her way down the hallway and walked up to the elevator pressing the down button and a few minutes latter was standing in the lobby downstairs. Before heading out the front door she made sure she had her front door key and her slid card. Last time she forgot the slide card she had to spend the night on the cold hard cement floor next to the door. That was a night she would not soon forget it was spent mostly just trying to get some sleep. Hoping that someone; anyone would actually see her there recognize her, and let her in. But sadly this didn’t happen in fact she wasn’t able to get into her building until the landlord had shown up for work that afternoon. Too say Mr. Winter Fole was not happy to see her lying on the cement floor of the front door entryway was a understatement. He let her in but gave her a good tongue thrashing for his trouble. She also checked her wallet to make sure she had enough for the bus to get uptown where rarity’s shop was. It was a brisk walk to the bus stop. Followed shortly by another ten minutes of waiting around for the bus to show up. After the bus showed up Sunset got on and it would about fifteen to twenty minutes of riding the bus to get to her destination. Once she saw that her street was coming up Sunset pulled the cord and got off. As she made her way up to the clothing store she could clearly hear both yelling and giggling at the same time coming from the inside of the shop. “Sweetie bell what are you doing!?” yelled Rarity “stop that at once….no put that down...er wait what are doing…. oh no! don’t you dare!” Sunset smiled to herself as she opened the door only to quickly slam it shut to avoid a bolt of cloth from hitting her in the face as she tried to come into the store. Sweetie Bell had taken a large bolt of red cloth and tossed it towards the door in a rather unconventional way of opening it.The bolt of red cloth thumped loudly against the front door. Another bolt of cloth came crashing to the floor as Sunset went to enter the shop hoping this time there wasn’t anything flying towards her general direction. The other two friends that made up the trio of crusaders Scootaloo and Apple bloom where no were to be seen. Figuring that Rarity was well to put it mildly rather upset with ALL three of them for the state her shop was in. Sunset looked around for Apple bloom and Scootaloo. Upon seeing that Sunset had shown up Rarity quickly ran up to her saying only five simple words to her. “Get. Them. Out. Of. Here!” Rarity said sheathing with pure anger. Sunset smiled warmly at Rarity who was less than happy at the moment but did as she was asked. She walked up to Sweetie Belle who was about to toss another bolt of cloth towards the front door in yet another attempt to open it like she had with the last one. kneeling down and taped the little 7 year old on her shoulder. Seeing that Sunset her favorite baby sitter had come to hang out with her and maybe even partake in the tossing of bolts. She dropped the bolt that she was about to toss and grabbed Sunset by the waist. Giving her a big hug, jumping up and down with joy shouting at the top of her tiny lungs. “SUNSET, SUNSET IS HERE! YAY! SUNSET IS HERE!” Shouted a very excited Sweetie Bell. “Whoa there little one, calm down, take it easy now” replied Sunset with a big grin on her face. “Have you come to toss bolts and try to open them to help my big sister out Sunset?” asked Sweetie Belle excitedly. Sunset smiled warmly at Sweetie Belle laying a gentle hand on her right shoulder. “Actually I thought we might all hang out at the park umm where are your’ other two friends Apple bloom and scootaloo?” I looked for them when I was actually able to get in here after a bolt of cloth came flying towards me and I had to slam the door shut to avoid getting hit with it.” Sweetie Belle just blushed and half circled her right foot on the ground she looked at Sunset who was still grinning warmly at her then over at Rarity. “Oh they are around here….somewhere” she replied. As she and Sunset began to make their way to the front of the shop all while Rarity was seething daggers at her little sister for the mess she had made of her shop. Turning to Rarity Sunset asked. “So umm do you know where those too little angels are Rarity” “ANGELES!, ANGELS! YOU CALL THOSE, THOSE LITTLE MONSTERS AND HER FRIENDS ANGELS! GET THEM OUT OF THIS SHOP RIGHT NOW!” screamed Rarity. Sunset just quirked an eyebrow at her friend but said nothing to her knowing that she had every right to be upset about what had befallen her once very neat and beautiful shop. The shop itself looked like a hurricane came in the front door. Blew everything in all directions and then as if that wasn’t bad enough was kind enough to deposit these three little brats on her doorstep. “Uh is it safe to come out now?” said a little squeaky voice from under a nearby table. “Yeah is the monster done being a monster yet? I want to come out and play” said another voice just as squeaky as the last one. Sunset grinning at Rarity and at Sweetie Belle walked over to the table and laying on it with both arms up against her chest and her chin in you hands. said “Well I don’t know that monster might find your hiding place and….gobble you both up for her dinner.” Sunset said with a smirk on her face all the while looking at Sweetie Belle. A loud shriek was heard from under the table as it began to rock back and forth. Sweetie Belle looked at Sunset then at the table and got a wickedly awful idea in her head. She laid down and began to make a gurgling noise as if she was in fact being eaten by a hideous monster. “Sweetie Belle what in the wide world are you doing” exclaimed Rarity. Seeing her little sister tossing and turning as if she was a rag doll in someone's hands. “The monster has gotten a hold me help Sunset, help it is going to eat me alive” she said as she tossed about on the floor. “Did you you hear that Apple Bloom we need to save our friend?” The voice squeaked out in terror. Before Apple Bloom could say anything Scootaloo raced out from underneath the table and was greeted with with two large hands cupping her mouth shut then placing her on top of the table. Lifting up her shirt exposing her belly and giving her the BIGGEST raspberry she has ever had. laughing and giggling like a mad cow she squealed “I give….I….give… you win...I give.” Squealed the little girl being held by Sunset’s hands on the table. Thinking her friend was being eaten alive Apple Bloom dashed out from under the table and tackled Sunset to the ground yelling while trying to keep her from tickling her “Ah ha ha ha….. no you don’t monster” ack “That is…..my friend s...stop Ii… you win, you win I yield.” Scootaloo said laughing and giggling while Sunset tickled her. Once all four of them were clearly out of breath Sunset sat up from where she had fallen due to Apple bloom tackling her to the ground. Laughing hard they all four hugged each other and climbing to their feet wiping away some tears that had formed from laughing so hard. Sunset said cheerily to Scootaloo and Applebloom. “There you see no monster now why don’t you three help me clean up Rarity's shop. Then we can all four go to the park and play. We can even bring your castle making set Sweetie Belle.” Hearing this Sweetie Belle's eyes lit up like a Christmas tree. As she turned around racing up stairs to retrieve her castle making set from her makeshift bed room that her sister was nice enough to provide for her. A moment later the little girl came bounding back down stairs with three brightly colored buckets three shovels and three rakes. These she gave to Sunset to hang onto while the four of them set about cleaning up their mess that they had made in Rarity's shop. Once the mess was cleaned up and all was as it should be Rarity took out some money and gave this to Sunset who was not sure what it was for. “ Darling I need you to keep them out of here for the next four hours at least! I have a huge order that MUST be filled by 6pm today, or I could loose my shop. Now out with you four I have work to do.” Before Sunset could offer any type of protest Rarity put both hands onto her shoulders turned her around and marched her to the door opened it and shoved her out followed closely by the three girls all of whom looked a bit perplexed and bewildered. “Uh what just happened back there?” asked scootaloo “I think this is my sister's way of giving us the boot guys.” Said Sweetie Belle as she looked down at her feet. ‘Boy you’re sister sure is a grouch! Huh Sweetie Belle” asked Apple Bloom inquisitively. “Yeah, but she means well after all she gave Sunset some money so maybe it won’t be a total loss. Perhaps she will take us out to MCgolden crown when we get done at the park.” replied Sweetie Belle. “That would be great.” Exclaimed all three girls at the same time. Sunset looked at each of the girls warmly and smiled. Before saying to them softly. “Alright we can go to McGolden crown after the park, BUT you three have to be on your absolute best behavior. When I say it is time to go we leave without any whining or silliness do you all three fully understand?” Sunset said warmly as she knelt down to face the three girls. The three girls said nothing they lined up in a straight row and nodded with big smiles on their little faces. Sunset took this as a sign of compliance and off to the park they went.
Detention Chapter One: Detention. The clouds hung with a soft grey as the cool air blew lightly throughout Canterlot City. Fall had come early this year and the maple and oak trees that were planted around the sidewalk were already starting to turn from bright jade green to a rainbow of colors. Sunset sat in her chair trying to pay attention to the teacher, yet her mind kept wandering. Try as she might, she kept thinking of her home, Equestria. Flashes of glittering streams and cloud capped mountains danced in her memories, tugging on her heart, as she sat in class listening to the teacher droll monotonously on. “Sunset? Sunset Shimmer, will you please pay attention!” “ Huh? What?” Sunset replied. The teacher gave her a grim look that caused Sunset to recoil in her chair. “Uh, what was the question again?” asked Sunset, trying to recall what Ms. Hoof Whinny had already asked her. “You’re in detention!” Sunset groaned, leaning back in her chair. “Damn it,” she thought. “There goes my afternoon with my friends at Sugar Cube Corner.” For the rest of the day Sunset went from class to class trying to pay attention as best she could. As the bell rang the students began to file out into the hallway one by one. There was to be a four day weekend for all of the students. The school was to be closed due to a teacher study meeting and some sort of teacher teaching thing. Something that Sunset really didn’t seem to understand nor did she, want to learn about it. She had other concerns on her mind at the moment. She began to walk to the dentition room. She had gotten this sort of punishment before when she first showed up at Canterlot High School. It wasn’t even a week into her being here that she was sent to detention for not turning in her homework on time. In fact her actual home assignment that day was actually three days late. Detention was something that she didn’t want to do again yet she knew she had little choice in the matter. Her mind wandering from thought to thought as for what lame thing she would have to do this time around during her two hours of detention. She could write a report, take notes, or dust the chalk boards and erasers. A task that she really hated doing due to all that damn dust causing her to cough and sneeze like crazy. She had to do this during her last detention section. Or simply sit and be BORED for the whole two hours. As she made her way into the room, Ms. Hoof Whinny place a blank piece of white paper and a pencil on an empty desk and pulled out the chair. Sunset said nothing to her and sat down in the chair. Ms Hoof Whinny closed the door and walked back over to where Sunset was sitting. There eyes momentarily locking. “Now Sunset I hope you don’t think you are being punished unfairly,” She said coldly. Sunset again didn’t say anything to her she just sat there looking right at her. “Or that NOT paying attention in class is well to put it bluntly “FUNNY” Because I can assure you that it isn’t funny at all” This made Sunset cower back a bit as her teacher leaned in and fully locked her ocean blue eyes right at Sunsets lime green eyes. Ms Hoof Whinny retracted a bit seeing that Sunset was a bit rattled by this aggressive behavior. “As for your assignment I, want you to write down what caused you to how do you students put it? Ah, yes, I believe the term is 'space out' and what you plan to do to prevent it from happening again in the future.” Sunset looked at Ms. Hoof Whinny a bit shocked by this request. Sunset picked up the pencil and began to slowly write down what she thought about during class. After two hours had passed by, she got up and headed over to where Ms. Hoof whinny was sitting filing her nails and handed her, her paper then prepared to leave. Sunset was about to walk out the door when she heard from behind her. “Ahem” Barked Ms. Hoof Whinny. She turned around to see that Ms. Hoof Whinny was standing behind her. Sunset could feel her heart jump a bit, her palms began to sweet and her breath was labored as she looked right at her teacher. Ms. Hoof Whinny was glaring daggers and fire at Sunset as she snorted a stark retort at her. “The next time you feel the need to dwell on matters NOT at all related to class or the materials therein. I shall and will do more than just give you detention do you fully understand Sunset?!” MS. Hoof winy snorted bitterly at her. Sunset simply shook her head “yes” and turned to leave. The school at this time was almost empty except for the janitor and a few other’s that were busy cleaning the carpet and walls. For the next time classes would start. Besides Ms. Hoof winy and sunset there were about three maybe four other people inside the school. All of whom were cleaning the school getting it ready for the next time the students would trash the place. That is all expect for Ms. Hoof winy who was still in the detention room doing god knows what. Sunset found she really didn’t care about what that bitch of a teacher was doing. Nor did she want to know either she simply wanted to go home. The front doors leading into the school were locked tight. So she had to talk to the janitor to get him to open the damn doors and let her out. She walked down a small yet quaint hallway till she finally found the person that she was looking for. “Excuse me sir could you unlock the front door for me so I can go home?” she asked as she approached the man. The janitor looked up from what he was doing and smiled warmly at Sunset. She in turn smiled warmly back at him but again asked if he could open the front doors so she could go home. “Uh can you open the front doors so I can go home sir?” she asked. The janitor just smiled warmly at her. “Eh got yourself into detention again Ms Sunset eh?” he said half hardheartedly. “Yes I was…. oh never mind what I was doing! Can you please just unlock the doors so I can go home?!” Sunset replied with a bit of annoyance in her voice. With that the old man simply tipped his hat and walked down the hallway towards the front doors. Sunset watched him for a few seconds as they came upon the front doors fumbling with his keys until he found the right one and unlocked the doors. She thanked him and pushed the doors open to the now chilly cold night’s air. By now all of her friends must have either headed home or gone off to do whatever it was they were going to do before the start of the four day weekend. This by no means bothered sunset at all. She was used to dealing with stuff on her own. She had done so many, many times in Equestria. As she walked home from school she did at least think she should stop by the sugar cube corner to see if anyone was actually there. She felt that was a bit of a cheesy excuse and more than likely there wouldn’t be a soul there. Save for the very few staff that actually worked there. But nevertheless she walked in the direction of the establishment as she came upon the sugar cube corner. She could clearly see that all the windows were lit up and the place was filled with customers. Too her absolute surprise she saw her friend pinkie pie and her other friend rainbow dash sitting at a windowed booth. “Oh what heck you walked all this way from school. You might at the very least head inside and see what those two are up too.” She thought to herself as she headed up to the double glass doors of the sugar cube corner. She gently pushed against the doors. The cold metal that made up the handle of the double doors slowly began to give way under the pressure of her pushing against it. The doors opened and a soft chiming noise could be heard as she entered the dinner. Pinkie Pie was sitting across from Rainbow Dash in their booth both girls had already ordered some food and drinks when Pinkie looked up and saw Sunset enter sugar cube corner. She called out to her in usual squeaky voice. “Sunset Shimmer over here”. Sunset looked over to her and walked up to their booth sat down and looked at both girls with a happy yet honest grin on her face. “Sorry I am so late I had well……..” her voice trailed off and both Pinkie and Rainbow dash just looked at her warmly. She was about to finish what she was going to say when a waitress came up to check on the three of them and see if this new customer wanted anything to eat or drink. “Is everything going OK over here you two?” she asked warmly. “Miss would you like to see a menu or start with a drink of some sort? Turning her attention now to Sunset as she and Sunset both looked at each other expectantly. Sunset looked at her then at Pinkie and Rainbow Dash then back at the wateriest. Before she could even begin to answer Pinkie chimed in with. “She will have the vegetarian soup, a strawberry milkshake, hold the whip cream and four cherries on top thank you”. Sunset simply quirked an eyebrow at Pinkie pie then looked back at the waitress who had just jotted the order down on a blue piece of paper. “Uh yes Thank you very much, What my friend said will be just fine. Again, Thank you”. With that the waitress disappeared leaving the three girls to talk about their day in peace. “Pinkie Pie I really do Thank you very much for the order of food, but please next time let me at the very least see a menu BEFORE you offer any sort of uh help OK?” Pinkie Pie said nothing in response to this she simply picked up her drink and began to slurp it down. “Rainbow could you?” began Sunset but was cut off. “NOPE! Sorry sunset I am sooo staying out of this one”. Replied Rainbow as she tossed up her hands palms facing out towards Sunset. A moment later the waitress came back with a big tray of food which was Sunsets order. She placed it all down onto the table being careful not to spill the hot and rather tasty smelling soup all over Sunset. She turned to face Sunset and asked “need anything else dear” she said with a friendly smile. “Huh? Oh no thank you, this will be quite satisfactorily” replied Sunset with just as much of a warm smile as the waitress had shown her. With that Sunset picked up a spoon and slowly began to eat her dinner. The waitress satisfied that she was able to please Sunset with her meal left the three to carry on about her business. The rest of the night was filled with Rainbow Dash and the other two girls laughing and giggling as they all enjoyed each other’s company.
The walk home. Chapter Two. The walk home: After paying for her meal and saying her last goodbyes to her friends Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash Sunset Shimmer began to walk home. The air in the night’s sky hung around her like a cold damp towel and clung to her neck and face as if it were a large wet blanket. “Burr” thought Sunset as she pulled her leather short waistcoat up closer to her neck and zipped it tight. Trying the keep the cold out was not going to be easy seeing as how she really didn’t have the money for winter clothing. The street was dark and barren, there was no one in sight only a few street lamps dotted the way back to her home. As she began to walk away from Sugar Cube Corner she thought that there was someone or something following her. She looked back yet no one was there. “Hmmp!” She thought to herself as she turned around and continued to head home. “Get it together girl! No one is after you and you don’t need to always be afraid of the dark!” She said coldly to herself. Her breath came and went slowly puffing in large and small amounts of air that made her breath look like a dragons or a fire bird from her home in Equestria. She rubbed her gloved hands together trying to get warm. She had another 30 or 40 minutes of walking to do before she could be inside her nice warm apartment. “When I get home I am SO turning the space heater on and just sitting in front of it for the rest of the fall and winter!” She said bitterly to herself. As she walked the long dark street alone, she thought she could hear a soft yet noticeable laughter coming from her right. Sunset looked around yet again no one was there. She shrugged her shoulders in disappointment. Having someone, ANYONE! there to at least talk to would have helped to take her mind off the bitter cold night’s air. But to her disappointment no one was there. It was just her imagination. Not wanting to waste any more time or energy for that matter in the bitter cold air. Or spending more time looking around for people that clearly were not around her. Sunset quickened her pace and began to lightly jog the rest of the way home. Within twenty minutes of light jogging and panting she had reached her apartment building. The building itself was a large lime green and blue brick three story building. It had a few trees outlining the smokers’ only area outside. This area didn’t hold much interest for Sunset. Seeing as how she didn’t smoke and couldn’t fathom why anyone in their right mind would do such a disgusting thing. The area itself was sparsely filled with some tables and chairs each of various size and shape. The walkway that lead up to the front door was still covered in bird poop. Sunset frowned to herself when she saw the little green and brown landmines that she was going to have to either walk right though. Or was going to have to find another way to get to the front door without getting that ick on her feet. As she started to walk towards the door she heard under her boot a soft squishy sound like a tomato being splattered against a wall. She looked down in almost disgust at what she was now fully standing in. A big slimy piece of bird poop! was now stuck to the bottom of her left boot. “GREAT! JUST FREAKING GREAT!!” exclaimed Sunset. “Can’t that damn landlord Winter Fole do his damn job and clean this mess up!?” venom spewed through her mind as she thought to herself. Sunset looked around for anything within reach to wipe the offending piece of poop off her boot yet found nothing available to her. Growling under her breath and having little time to waste any further on this she stomped up towards the entry door of her apartment. Once there she pulled both boots off standing now bare foot on the cold hard cement floor that made up the entryway of her home. She fumbled around in her left pocket for her key and lock card. Once the items were found she swiped the lock card into place on the card reader and placed the key into the door lock. Turning the key to the right hearing it click in place she opened the door and walked into the lobby of the apartment building. She looked around while carrying her boots under her right arm no one was in sight and she really didn’t feel like talking to any of her neighbors that night. She very quickly checked her mailbox for any new mail. “Nothing” Sunset said under her breath. She then walked over to the nearby elevator and pressed the button. “DING” a lite chiming sound was echoed out of the elevator and the metal door slowly opened. The elevator was small even by the day's standards; you could hardly get anything inside it. Let alone six people which was the maximum that this elevator could hold. Sunset pressed the number three button and the door closed. The elevator slowly rose and came to a stop on the second floor. Sunset was less than enthused to see the door opening on the wrong floor. Before she could say anything however a older male and his companion stepped into the elevator. Neither of the two said anything to her they simply pressed the number one button and the elevator did the rest. Upon stopping at her floor she came out to the warm scents of banking cookies and ugh FISH! Gripping her stomach in a fleeting hope of not retching all over the hallway floor at the offending order she very quickly made her way to her unit. Unit 334 as she unlocked the door she noticed a small notice taped to her door. She took it down pushed the door open and ran right into her bathroom. Lifted up the toilet seat lid and let out all of her dinner from that night's engagements with Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. Picking up a used towel from the floor that had been sitting there for almost a week she wiped her mouth off. Tossing the filthy thing back onto the floor with the thoughts of cleaning it up later on that night. Sunset walked back into her kitchen and picked up the note that was lying on the kitchen counter from were she had tossed it before running into the bathroom. Looking it over she could see that it was a notice of her rent. On the note was written in plain black ink. subject: rent not paid: 200.00 Please pay this amount BY the 2nd of the month or you will be evicted within 30 days of not paying rent! W. F. “Is this some sort of sick joke!?” Sunset screeched at the top of her lungs. “I PAID THAT DAMN FOOL! HIS DAMN RENT LAST WEEK!” Sunset screeched even louder than before. Realizing it would do her no good to get all upset now she tossed the note into the air sighed and went about making some tea to settle her stomach. Sunset made her tea then settled in for some very well needed sleep. After drinking the tea and placing the cup into the kitchen she headed into her bedroom undressed and slipped on her pajamas then laid down on her bed and fell asleep.
The nightmare. Chapter Three: The nightmare. As Sunset lay sound asleep she began to dream about Equestria. She dreamt, of the running brooks and majestic mountains lightly capped with snow and clouds. She saw the Evergreen Forest in all its scary glorious splendor, the meadows and rocky canyons of Griffon path. All this and much more she dreamt, about while she lay asleep in bed curled up against her pillow. Feeling the nights air close in around her she instinctively pulled her blanket up closer to her neck and face. Then she saw HIM the creature that had haunted her dreams since she was a little filly. The creature stood a good twenty feet tall. It had long protruding black nails and the body of a horse with four sets of dragon leathery wings sprouting from its back. It’s left arm was that of a crab and the right arm was a bull's leg. It had the hands of a crocodile mixed with a cat’s paw. It’s upper torso was that of a skeleton and it’s head was a rams head crossed with a deer's skull. She knew of this creature by name yet she didn’t want to say it aloud the mere thought frightened her. What she saw was the demon lord Teragon. The monster was standing in the middle of pony vile just smiling wickedly. Sunsets dream very quickly turned into what can only be called a screaming nightmare. She saw Teragon raise his right hand and snapped his fingers within an instant the whole of ponyville was engulfed in flames. Ponies of all ages and walks of life began to scream and run in all directions. “IT’S THE END OF THE WORLD” Screamed one pony. “THE WORLD IS BURNING” Screamed another. “AAAAAAAAAAA I’M BURNING HELP ME I’M BURNING!” whaled another pony. “NO!” Sunset cried aloud “PLEASE LEAVE THEM ALONE! THEY DON’T DESERVE THIS!” she whaled as she thrashed about tossing and turning in her bed. She found herself unable to resist screaming out this monster's name even though she was very frightened to say it. As the demon set to work of inflaming pony vile. Rendering the town and ponies to ash. “TERAGON LEAVE THEM BE! I BEG YOU LEAVE THEM BE!” Sunset cried as she continued to toss and turn. Her chest started to burn as if someone was actually pouring hot metal on her. She instinctively placed a hand over her breast bone just barely cupping her left breast in her right hand and covering the bone. The pain intensified and it was enough to awaken her from her sleep. Sunset came crashing rather unceremoniously to the floor of her bedroom. Smashing her head against a nightstand that was placed next to her bed. The pain from hitting her head on the nightstand was nothing to what her skin and chest felt like at that moment. She lowered her hand and to her horror saw that a tennis ball sized hole had been burned into the middle of her shirt. Thinking she had somehow set a fire in her sleep she jumped to her feet and raced into the kitchen where under her sink she kept a red fire extinguisher. Grabbing the 18 inch by 6 inch piece of metal she ran back to her bedroom tossed the blank off the bed and pointed the apparatus at her bed. Upon seeing that there was infact no fire of any type she set the device down and actually looked at her shirt. What she saw only made this worse. Sunset immediately headed into her bathroom, flipped on the light and pulled her shirt off. only to fully see what she had hoped was not actually there. To her shock and horror she saw the outlining of her cutie mark. A bright yellow yan symbol was fully etched into her skin as if it had been traced there with a sharp knife. Sunset turned away from the image that lay before her covering her chest with her left hand and tightly closed her eyes whispering to herself. “NO! Not now please NOT….this.” Sunset whispered. She slowly walked back into her bedroom topless and angry at what she had seen.There was no mistaking that mark, nor was there any point in denying what she had seen in her dream. The prophecy of her birth and how she came to be who she was, was about to come true. A day that sunset had long since feared. A day that she had tried hard, so very hard to keep hidden from everyone including her friends. She laid back in bed pulling the covers over her body and began to cry. She cried herself back to sleep. The sun rose with a cheerful heat that filled Sunsets room with warmth and love. But Sunset was too tired and too worn out to get up. The night's events left her physically spent all she wanted to do is lay there in the comfort of her bed. Hoping, praying, wishing, that what she had seen the night before was not actually there. Yet in her mind she knew better. She knew that this was simply the first sign and that it WOULD happen again. There was nothing that she could do to stop it from happening; nothing at all. As she lay there in bed her face still wet from the crying that she had done the night before. She thought about her friends and how they would hate her for not telling them the truth about who she was and the REAL reason she was in THEIR world. Sunset slowly slid out of bed and just as slowly climbed to her feet hanging her head down low she made her way into her bathroom again. Still topless and still hurting from the pain of her cutie mark showing up last night. She didn’t want to actually look at it; yet she did so anyways. After clicking on the light and actually standing still for a few minutes in her bathroom. She saw that the mark had not been etched into her skin with knife but rather had been burned into her skin. Placing two fingers over the wound she rubbed it gently and thought to herself. “This CAN’T be happening!....Why?….Why now? I escaped Equestria to get away from the prophecy of my birth.” She looked over at the shower turned it on and tested the water with her hand to make sure it was both safe and warm enough to actually take a shower. Once she had finished her shower and gotten completely dried off. She felt that some quality time with her friends might brighten her otherwise sour mood. Even though in the furthest reaches of mind she knew far too well what was about to happen and there was absolutely NOTHING she could do to stop it.
Meeting the gang in the park.chapter five. Meeting the gang at the park. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy where all at the park when Sunset and the three girls showed up. As they entered the park Sweetie Belle looked up at Sunset and asked. “Can we go play on the swings Sunset please can we please?” She looked down at her warmly and nodded saying. “Of course you can but please no jumping off the swings this time ok i don’t want to clean any sprained ankles or busted legs alright” “Woohoo Sunset you’r the best babysitter EVER!” The three of them Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom all raced over to a large metal set of swings and began to play on them. As they did this Sunset heard a kindly familiar voice calling to her from behind her. “YO! Sunset over here!” It was Rainbow dash who was calling to her. She was wearing her usual trademark spandex shorts, knee high black and white shoes a blue and pink shirt with a dark blue vest. Sunset turned and saw that she was holding a football in her hands. “So you wanna play some old “kick the ball”? asked Rainbow as she handed the brown egg shaped like thing over to Sunset. Sunset wasn’t exactly dressed for that type of rough and tumble game so she respectfully declined. Much to the disappointment of Rainbow Dash who half heartedly frowned but also smiled when she saw the kids. “Are the others here as well?” Asked Sunset. “Some of us are, you know Sci-twi can’t resist a good book and there is a new book store opening in the city so she is there with Applejack” replied Rainbow Dash. “Ah yes bookstores do hold some odd fascination for her don’t they?” Sunset replied warmly. “Yeah they do. So umm what brings the four of you to the park today? I thought you were going to be doing some homework or something?” Sunset smiled and simply pointed over in the direction of the three youngsters playing and whooping it up on the swing set. “Oh.” Was all that Rainbow Dash said with a sheepish grin on her face. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out that the girls must have driven Rarity nuts yet again. Sunset looked around and saw that Pinkie Pie was coming down a dirt path that led to the swings. She was in full smiles and giggles mode. This could only mean that she was either planning a really big party and couldn’t wait to tell anyone about it. Or it meant that she was about to pull one of her pinkie pranks on one or all of them. Pinkie made her way down the dirt path and up to the two of them looking over at the girls excitedly slightly bobbing up and down. “You guys know what time it is?” Asked Pinkie who could barely contain her laughter. Sunset and Rainbow dash booth looked at each other with inquisitively blank looks and shrugged their shoulders in response. “It’s time to get THIS party started” she replied. Pinkie raised both arms high into the air and suddenly there was a loud noise. BOOM From out of nowhere came the loud boom of her famous party canons spraying confetti all over the three of them. Pinkie just grinned from ear to ear at the sight of her two friends covered from head to toe in all sorts of colored confetti. Sunset was not amused. Rainbow on the other hand still had a bit of blank look on her face and the three girls were laughing and rolling in the sand when they saw what had made the loud noise. “Thanks, Thanks alot Pinkie now I have to wash and comb this stuff out of my hair and clothing thank you so very much!”. said Sunset trying not to show how annoyed she was with Pinkie for doing this. Rainbow just burst out laughing and completely fell over rolling on the ground at the sight of Sunset covered in confetti. “I’m glad you liked it Sunset there is way more where that came from” replied Pinkie Pie. “Look you two stay here keep an eye on the girls while I go and clean up I will be back in a few minutes ok?” Sunset said as she started to head towards the bathrooms. The two of them nodded and continued to smirk and laugh while Sunset walked up the path a bit and went into the bathroom to clean up. Looking at herself in the mirror she was completely covered from head to toe in all sorts of torn colors of paper. When she finally got a good look at what had caused Rainbow and Pinkie to laugh themselves silly she too couldn’t help it and burst out laughing. She reached into the inside of her coat gently pulling out a black plastic comb which she then used to comb the paper pieces of confetti out of her hair. Still halfway laughing at what she saw in the mirror. She thinking to herself that it was good to have such good friends such as Pinkie Pie and Rainbow dash. Sunset laid a hand over the spot where her cutie mark was and prayed that she could somehow muster the strength to tell them about it. But, for now she was just happy to have them as good friends and to be able to spend time with them. Time that she knew all too well was vastly running out. Seeing that mark appeare to her last night made her realize just how precious life was. And how important it was to spend what time you had with your friends. For Sunset knew she might not be able to so much longer; not if the prophecy of her birth was going to come true. She already knew far too well that there was no chance of stopping Tearagon from coming here. He was absolute EVIL. There were other’s like him, yet they all failed in comparison too him. Nothing could measure up to his sort of evil. This alone was enough to frighten Sunset into wanting to hang out with her friends as much and as long as possible. When she got back to the others she looked around but couldn’t see fluttershy any where in sight. She looked at Pinkie pie and asked if she knew where or what became of Fluttershy. “Hey Pinkie do you know where Fluttershy is I thought she was suppose to be in the park with you and Rainbow Dash?” Sunset asked inquisitively. Pinkie looked up from eating a cupcake which she seemed to have pulled right out of thin air and simply shrugged her shoulders. “Alright you stay here with Rainbow and the girls I am going to go see if I can find her. Besides there something I wanted to ask her.” replied Sunset warmly. Even though her reply seemed to be comforting and generally warm hearted Pinkie couldn’t resist thinking that there was something wrong. “H….hey Sunset is everything alright with you? You seem well kind of distant today not your normal warm hearted self?” Pinkie asked as she finished off her cupcake. Sunset sighed and looked at the two of her friends then waved them off and turned to walk up the path to find fluttershy. But was suddenly stopped in mid track by a sheering pain in her chest. She covered her chest with her right hand right over where her cutie mark was already forming from last night. “NO! NOT NOW…... PLEASE NOT HERE! NOT IN FRONT OF MY FRIENDS!” She thought as she grabbed the area of her chest where a burning sensation began. She knew what was happening another side of her cutie mark was forming. The pain was too much for her to contain it any longer and she let out a loud scream clasping to the ground in front of her friends. Rainbow and Pinkie Pie where both dumbstruck at the sight of their friend screaming and collapsing like bag of potatoes. They never had seen someone callasp like this in front of them. Unsure as to what to do Rainbow quickly pulled her cell phone out of her vest pocket and called for a paramedic. Pinkie raced over to the three girls who were all looking up at what was going on. She told them to stay quiet and follow here immediately. "Girls I need you to gather your belongings and follow me me immediately we need to leave and I need you do this quietly." “Whats going on? What is wrong with Sunset?” Asked Scootaloo. “What is happening pinkie? Why do you want us to follow you? Where are we going?” Asked Apple bloom. “Yea! There's no reason for us to leave her, least not like this.” Said Sweetie Belle. Pinkie had no answer for the three of them as Sunset let out another loud scream of pain and agony. “Don’t argue with me girls just do as you are told and do it now! Sunset is…..sick.” Pinkie commanded. The harsh words hit the three girls like a brick through a window. They very quickly got their toys and did as they were told without further objection. Hearing the screaming and thinking an animal might be in real trouble. Fluttershy raced down the path only to see her friend Sunset sprawled across the dirt path clutching her chest and screaming in pain. As smoke began to emanate from her hand and chest. Fluttershy knelt down and managed to grab Sunsets hand. After a few minutes of tug a war with the screaming girl she was able to pry her hand off her chest. Only to be horrified at what she saw. Sunsets chest was blistering and burning; turning a bright crimson red. She looked up at Rainbow Dash who was still on the phone calling for help. “DO SOMETHING!” screamed Fluttershy. “I AM! The paramedics will be here soon….I hope.” Rainbow Dash snapped back. Fluttershy not having the time or the patetice to deal with Rainbow's attitude started to look around for anything that she might use to help her friend and to help heal her wounds. Fluttershy seeing the crusaders with Pinkie pie and their buckets that the three girls had brought with them and yelled over to the three girls still following Pinkie pie. “YOU THREE GO FILL YOUR BUCKETS WITH WATER AND BRING THEM BACK HERE NOW!” Hearing that Fluttershy was indeed yelling for their help Pinkie stopped in mid track from leading the girls out of the park. Without a single word the three girls scampered off to the bathroom and came back each with a bucket filled with cold water. “What good is that going to do? She needs a medic NOT a bath Fluttershy?” Asked Rainbow dash. Fluttershy said nothing in reply to this. She grabbed the buckets almost spilling the water in the process. Not having anything to use as a damp cloth she tore a large piece of her skirt off and plunged it into the water. Knelling down and grabbing onto Sunsets arm that was tightly clutched against her chest she said as calmly as she could to Sunset. “Alright this might sting a bit but, at least it should help with the swelling until the medics get here.” Sunset continued to thrash about as more smoke emanated from her chest. Unable to apply the wet cloth and knocking over two of the three buckets from her thrashing. Fluttershy yelled to both of her friends, as Pinkie and Rainbow Dash booth looked at her with blank looks on their faces. “What the hell are you two idiots waiting for!? HOLD. HER. DOWN!” Without a single word from either of them both Rainbow and Pinkie did as they were ordered. Each taking a different side of Sunset’s body. Rainbow being a bit bigger and stronger than Pinkie took Sunset by the arms and hands while Pinkie held onto her legs and feet. Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and AppleBloom were unable to just stand by and watch as their favorite baby sister thrashed and bucked like a wild mare. Action was very clearly called for! Before Fluttershy could stop them. Or say anything to either of the three of them. They each grabbed Sunset by her waist praying that they would be able to hold her down long enough for the medics to show up. Fluttershy removed Sunsets hand from her chest. Once again she saw that Sunset's skin was beginning to blister and burn from the middle of her chest. As Fluttershy looked at the burn that was forming in the middle of Sunset's chest it seemed to be completing a Yin Yang symbol. “Is that a Yin Yang symbol forming in her....chest?” asked Rainbow seeing what was actually causing her friend to thrash and buck about as if she was a horse that had been pent up to long. Fluttershy looked at it then at Rainbow before answering her friends question. “Yes! I think it is. But, we have no time for this; we need to apply the cool rage and see if we can get the swelling down” replied Fluttershy. “Will….is Sunset going to be OK Fluttershy?” Asked Sweetie Belle clearly scared that she was about to lose someone very dear to her. “I don’t know, I have never seen anyone or anything go through something like this before” Fluttershy said. As she was finally able to apply the damp rag to Sunset’s chest. The cool rag seemed to calm Sunset just enough for her to pass out from the sheer pain of her cutie mark burning itself into her chest. Her shirt was burned just like the last one she had on when her cutie mark first began to appear to her from the previous night. The screeching of the sirens from the approaching ambulance could be heard from almost four blocks away once they showed up Rainbow looked over her shoulder. “FINALLY” Exclaimed Rainbow dash as she continued to help hold Sunset down. She looked over her shoulder and saw a big red and white vehicle pull up alongside the curb. Four paramedics jumped out and headed over to Sunset as the others looked on, hoping, praying, wishing that there was something, Anything they could do to help there fallen friend.
The hospital. chapter Six: The hospital. The ambulance crew showed up and without saying much of anything at all began to check Sunsets vitals. One of them asked what happened while the other one made sure that she was going to be able stabilize the girl's condition. “can one of you tell us what happened here?” said the medic gruffly. “We don’t really know, one minute Sunset was about to go off and find our friend Fluttershy here. The next she was on the ground screaming in pain.” replied Rainbow Dash. “It looks like someone used a blowtorch on her chest! What the hell happened here? Her shirt has a hole in it the size of a tennis ball?” Said one of the medics as she examined Sunset for further burns. “Like I already told you we don’t know what happened 'one minute she was going to go find Fluttershy! Then next she was on the ground screaming in pain.” Yelled Rainbow at the medic. Before the medic could ask anymore questions Rainbow was already on the phone calling up AppleJack, and Twilight Rainbow dialed up Applejack's cell phone number and waited for her to pick up. She heard the phone ring twice before Applejack answered her phone. "Hello this is...." That was as far as Applejack got before being rudely cut off by Rainbow Dash. "I know who it is damn-it I need you to find Twilight and get your selves over to the hospital right away. Sunset has been hurt the rest of us will meet you two over there." Rainbow said before she hung up the phone and looked at the medics. "Her condition is stable enough for us move her let's get her into the ambulance and get her to the local hospital.” Said the other medic without looking up from his patent. “FINE!” growled the first medic as he gently rolled Sunset onto a backboard and the four medics carried her over to the waiting ambulance. The other two medics that were apart of this group didn't say anything this whole time they were to busy trying to do their jobs. As they got up to the ambulance Sunsets’ eyes suddenly snapped open. She tried to sit up but was unable to do so, due to be being fully tied to the backboard. “ooh my chest what…...what is going on? Who are you people?” she asked as she looked about not recognizing any one. “Relax ma'am you're going to the hospital. You collapsed we are going to get you some medical help. Then you should be on your way later on tonight” said one of the medics while he attached a I.V. tube to her left arm and checked her pulse with his right hand. Sunset didn’t reply. She laid there hoping that no one had seen her cutie mark and hoping that she wouldn’t have to explain what was going on. It wasn’t until the ambulance actually got to the hospital that she fully realized that the three kids she was baby sitting where no in sight. “SCOOTALOO, APPLEBLOOM, SWEETIE BELLE! WHERE ARE THEY?" Fear of loosing them or of them getting hurt or running off scared was now fully etched onto her face. A doctor in a white coat came in right away upon hearing her screaming. "Ma'am you're going to have to relax you're children are just fine from what i am told they are all here at the hospital waiting for you in the waiting room down stairs." "I’m not their mother! I am their baby sister! Please are they alright did anything happen to them?” she asked with a look of fear and general concern etched onto her face. “Yes they are just fine no harm befell them. Now why don’t you tell me why you collapsed? And why you had smoke coming out of your shirt? What were you doing lighting a cigarette on the inside of your shirt for popularity? He asked with a perplexed look on his face. Any other time and Sunset would have taken this comment as a joke perhaps even laughed at it. But that was not going to happen today. “I don’t smoke doctor! Never have, never will” replied Sunset coldly. “Then tell me why does your shirt have a burn mark on it the size of a tennis ball hmm?” The doctor said grimly to Sunset. she didn’t reply to this question, she just laid there in the bed that the hospital had provided for her to use while she was there. Hearing the question Sunset decided to play this off as if she didn't really know about her shirt being burned in hopes of getting the doctor to leave. “Wait my shirt was burned?” Asked Sunset already knowing that it was in fact burned from her cutie mark showing up again. “Yes your shirt is burned. That is why we put you into a hospital gown. Unless of course you fancy the idea of your friends seeing you topless?” asked the doctor as he quirked an eyebrow at her. Sunset just blushed at the idea of all her friends seeing her completely topless. Thinking what they must have thought of her screaming in pain when her cutie mark began to once again show it self. She wondered if they would even still be her friends after she had kept this a secret for so long. She had no idea how she was going to tell them about this or how she would even explain the real reason she was here. The doctor looking at her realazed it was useless to get any thing out of his patient sighed before saying. “I can see you are not about to answer my questions. If that is really how you want to play this. Then I can’t legally make you talk to me about what has happened to you. However I think you at the least owe your friends a explanation as to today's events. That is if you're up for a visit from them.?” The doctor said to her as he got up to leave. "Before I go I will at least give you some bandages and some medicine to try to cut down on the swelling.” “Thank you doctor. But that will not be necessary I heal.... well.... rather quickly see for yourself if you don’t believe me.” Replied Sunset. The doctor just pushed his eyebrows together. lend in gently, and lowered her gown seeing that sure enough that her wound was all but healed. In fact it actually looked more like a tattoo rather than a actual burn. It could have been mistaken as an actual tattoo but, Sunset knew better than this. It was a sure sign of things to come and it was time she told the truth of this. As the doctor left the room where Sunset was sitting in, on her bed she heard him tell the nurse to go get her friends and let them come in to see her. She smiled to herself and leaned back deeply into the soft rubber mattress closed her eyes and thought of the prophecy that was about to come true. As she began to fall asleep waiting for her friends. She found herself hoping that at least some of them could understand why she had chosen to keep this a secret. Although she figured that once she told them what was coming she would lose her friends for good. Rarity upon getting a rather frantic phone call from Rainbow Dash about needing to go the hospital thought the worst had happened to her little sister. So without even locking up the shop she raced over to the hospital as fast as she could. Once at the Hospital she was greeted by a nurse. The nurse took her into a nearby waiting room where her little sister and her friends were all waiting to hear the news about Sunset’s condition. Seeing her little sister and now knowing that she was safe Rarity said while kneeling down to give her sister a hug. “Oh thank goodness you're OK after that dreadful call I got from Rainbow Dash. I thought for sure you had been hurt Sweetie belle” Rarity said as she knelt down and gave her sister a big hug of relief. “I’m fine see, I'm OK sis really I am. I am just really worried about Sunset is all." Sweetie Bell said while tightly embracing her sister. “Sunset what do you mean did something happen to Sunset?” Asked Rarity a bit shocked to hear the news “Yes she collapsed and some sort of mark has now formed on her chest. It burned a hole through her shirt causing her to scream in pain. It was just awful listening to her scream and yelp in pain like that.” Replied Fluttershy who was standing over by Rainbow dash looking down at the floor not sure what do to next. “Mark? What mark? What are you all talking about? Where is Twilight and Applejack they should be here?” “We don’t know what type of mark has somehow burned itself onto Sunsets chest. As for Twilight and Applejack they should be here soon. then we can ALL get some well needed answers” Rainbow replied a bit coldly to Rarity. Rarity sighed heavily and as she turned to talk to her sister again she saw Applejack and Twilight come into the waiting room lead by the same nurse that had show her to the waiting room. “What in tar'nation is going on? Why all the fuss? I got a rather frantic call from Rainbow dash saying that we needed to head our tail ends here pronto?” Asked Applejack as she came into the waiting room followed closely by Twilight. “we are our selves are not sure as to what exactly is going on either Applejack. Pinkie said as she stood up from a chair that she had been sitting on. Her hair was almost completely deflated which was a clear sign as to how bad this actually was. It took a awful lot to cause some one as fully energetic as Pinkie Pie to not want to party or have a good time. Sunset collapsing in front of her friends was all it took to bring this home for her. "All we can tell either of you two for sure, is this Sunset collapsed while she was at the park with my sister and her friends and now we are all here waiting for the doctors to let us see her.” responded Rarity Just then a nurse came up to the group and motioned them to follow her down a hallway and into Sunsets room. Upon entering the room each of Sunset's friends could see that she had at this time fallen asleep. Each one slowly entered her room in hopes of not waking her up. “She looks so peaceful not the same thrashing and bucking girl that we saw only a few hours ago” said Fluttershy as she very timidly walked into the room found a chair and sat down. “Yes she really does look to be at peace or at least a sleep-full peace but, peace nevertheless” replied twilight as she pressed her index finger up to her glasses in order to keep them from slipping off her face. Before she to found a chair and sat down. The rest of the gang all came into the room each one stood or tried to stand some where off set from Sunset's bed so as not to wake her up. “Should we wake her up or let her sleep?” Asked Pinkie Pie as she looked at her sleeping friend with sadness in her eyes and not fully sure what to do. “I think we need to wake her up and ask her what in tar'nation is going on? And why she collapsed today” said Applejack who moved in closer and was about to wake her up when Twilight stopped her. “Wait let's see the mark that you all are talking about before we wake her up” Twilight said as she stepped in front of Applejack trying to keep her from waking up Sunset. Applejack only scowled at this action from Twilight. She couldn't decide if she was more up set that Twilight had actually suggested that they actually take Sunsets gown off of her while she was asleep. Or the fact that she was not letting her wake up Sunset to get some real answers from her. “What are you nuts!? We can’t just pull down her hospital gown to look at some sort of wound or mark that she has without her permission!" hissed Rarity to Twilight. "Twilight darling; I know that you don't really know the social graces of being a, uh well mannered lady. But I can rest assure you, that what you are asking of us is not alright at all. Besides I am sure that Sunset would not want us to strip her down like some conman criminal. Rarity said as she was seething dagers at Twilight for even suggesting such a thing. "I just want to make sure that is OK is all. Besides I am not about expose her breast or anything like that.” Said twilight pointing to a slit in the gown that Sunset was wearing. “Let her be the one to show us if that is what she really wants to do. It is after all her body. No one, not even you has the right to open her gown and take a peek without her permission”. Said Pinkie pie. It didn't really matter what Twilight was or was not about to do because Sunset was slowly waking up. Each of her friends flinched and all hoped that she didn't actually hear what they were just moments ago talking about while she lay asleep on the hospital bed.
The ride home from the hospital. Chapter seven. The ride home from the hospital. Sunset slowly woke up seeing that Twilight was about to open the slit in her gown to see the mark that everyone was talking about she reached out and caught her by the hand. Saying to her sternly. “I understand that you are curious and all. But let me be the one to do this okay?” Sunset said sternly to Twilight. “I….I am sorry Sunset I know I shouldn’t have done that, I just wanted to see what all the fuss was about, If I have offended you in any way please let me find a way to make it up to you.” “It is alright Twilight. I know you didn’t mean any harm and I know you are all curious as to what is going on. Which I will tell you but, not here not in the hospital.” Sunset released Twilight's hand and processed to toss the blankets and sheets off of herself when the doctor came in. “Just what do you think you are doing young lady? I have not given you permission to leave here yet.” The doctor said sternly seeing that Sunset was about to leave with out proper clearance. Sunset said nothing as she slipped out of the bed looked around for her clothing but, was unable to find them she turned to face him with a grim look on her face. All the while saying to him. “Do you want me to leave here in my birthday suit? Or are you going to return my clothing to me?” she asked angrily. The Doctor sighed to himself before he was able to give a full and cooperative answer to Sunset. “What happens if you have another one of your umm, attacks and you need to be brought back here? What then? I think it would be best if stay here to make sure you are all right. Besides we have no idea why; you have what by the very looks of it is a Yin - Yang symbol burned into your chest. That now seems more like a poorly done tattoo rather than an actual burn.” He replied with an error of caution in his tone. Sunset just raised an eyebrow to him. “Look what is happening is something that science and medical research can not explain but, it is indeed happening and this is simply something that I must face and face alone.” She replied sternly to him. The doctor seeing that sunset was determined to leave with or without permission snorted out. “Very well I will sign you out, however you need to at the least get a checkup scheduled just to be on the safe side.” Sunset had no intentions of following through with this request. She just wanted to leave the hospital as soon as she could without any further complaints from either her friends or this Doctor. A few minutes went by before a nurse came in with a bag of freshly washed clothing and placed them onto the bed then nodded to Sunset and left. Sunset looked through the bag of clothing seeing that her shirt that she had on that day was not in with the rest of her cloths she sighed to herself. She dug further into the bag and pulled out a pink shirt with a moon and star on it. Before she could complain about the awful looking thing, Rarity explained to her. “Your shirt had a huge hole in it sweetie, the doctor had it tossed out and replaced with the one that you are now holding up. He also cleaned the rest of your clothing.” Said Rarity as sunset held up a pink shirt with a moon and star on it. “Ugh this is SOOO not my color or my style of shirt.” She looked at each of her friends who were all still standing or sitting in the room with her. “Umm a little privacy would be nice guys.” She said with a raised eyebrow. “Sunset you can’t possibly think that we would?” Rarity started to ask. But that is as far as Rarity got before Sunset cut her off with one single word. “OUT!” Sunset screamed as she grabbed a hold of the curtain that was hanging next to her bed followed the track and covered her bed and room with it while she set about changing her clothing. The others quickly left the room and waited out in the hallway each looking a bit worried about her not really knowing how to help or even if she actually wanted their help. As her friends looked at each other Rainbow noticed that of all the friends that sunset had at the hospital Fluttershy was nowhere to be seen. No body had seen Fluttershy slip away while they where all trying to decide if they should wake her up or not in order to get some answers from her. “Uh guys does anyone know where Fluttershy is? I thought she was with all of us when they brought Sunset in?” Asked Rainbow Dash. What no one knew was that Fluttershy had fallen in love with Sunset. Seeing her buck and thrash about like that in the park was too much for her. So while every one else was talking to Sunset she quietly slipped out and headed for the lobby. “Oh you know that girl can not handle stuff like this I mean what in tar'nation can that girl really handle other than well critters and the like there of?” Said Applejack as she crossed her arms and her legs lowering her head against her chest blocking the view of the nurses out of her vision with her hat "Look you all stay here, when Sunset is dressed and ready to go, meet me downstairs in the lobby where we all met just before coming to her room okay?” Said Rainbow. The others just nodded and Rainbow turned to leave. Upon leaving her friends in the hallway just outside of Sunsets room Rainbow walked to the elevator and pressed the button that pointed down. Figuring that Fluttershy had gone down stairs to the first level afraid to come up here and actually visit with Sunset. Rainbow thought that should be the first place where she would start her search for her missing friend. “DING”. Chimed the elevator as it made it’s way to the top floor and the blue metal door slid open. Rainbow stepped inside and pressed the button going down. A moment later she was in the downstairs lobby sure enough there was Fluttershy sitting in the waiting room. Rainbow walked over to her. Fluttershy had her head buried in her hands and she looked as if she was actually crying. “UH Fluttershy?” Asked rainbow as she got up closer to her “are you alright?” Fluttershy looked up her face wet from tears and nodded. Saying to Rainbow in a very timid voice. “I….I am sorry Rainbow Dash I was just so worried about Sunset I really want her to be okay.” Rainbow Dash smiled very warmly at her and sat down next to her placing an arm around her pulling her into a tight hug. “hey don’t you worry. She is fine, the others will be here soon and so will Sunset. Now let's dry your tears and we can all talk to her about what is going on okay?, But no more tears alright?” Rainbow said as handed Fluttershy a napkin that she got from the inside her vest pocket. Prompting Fluttershy to dry her tears away. She didn’t dare tell Rainbow the real reason she had been crying. A moment later the soft chime of the elevator was heard and the five friends all came out. Sunset looked rather glum about what had happened that day and knew that she had a promise to keep. Yet she was unsure if her friends could even truly grasp what was actually going on. Or if they fully could understand what that mark on her chest really meant. As she and the others walked over to Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, Sunset began to think back on the previous night’s events. Thinking that she should more than likely start things off with telling them about the nightmare she had before all this started. “Alright guys” said Sunset. “let's….go home”. “Wait I thought you were going to tell us what is going on? And why you have that mark on your chest Sunset” Asked Rainbow dash with a bit of dark tone to her voice. “I AM, going to tell you what is going on. All of what is going on! Everything that you need or maybe want to know. But as I stated upstairs I will not tell you here in the hospital. You can either come home with me, or you can stay here. Take your pick. I have no further time to waist on this!” Sunset shot back with just as much of a dark tone as Rainbow had used. Fluttershy got up and started to walk towards the door and was quickly followed by Pinkie Pie and AppleJack. She stopped at the door turned and looked at Rainbow dash who was still seething daggers at Sunset. “Are you coming or not Rainbow Dash? I for one want to know what is going on. And if there is anything we as Sunset’s friends can do to help.” Rainbow looked at Sunset then at Fluttershy and back at Sunset, finally realizing she was outnumbered here she threw up her hands as if to say “i give up!” and walked out the front door of the hospital. As sunset walked by Fluttershy she stopped for a moment and looked at her with the most solemn kindhearted eyes that Fluttershy had ever seen. She leaned in and gently took hold of Fluttershy then lightly kissed her on the forehead whispering into her ear. “I know!” Fluttershy’s eyes shot wide, her mouth about dropped to the floor. “HOW!?.....how could sunset truly know about how I really feel about her…...how could she know that I am in…love with her?” Fluttershy thought to herself as she continued to walk out of the hospital. Fluttershy had not told anyone not even Sunset that she was in love with her yet some how Sunset figured it out on her own. Yet how….how could she have figured this out all on her own without Fluttershy not saying anything to her. Sunset turned towards the door and proceeded to walk outside it was night time now and the air had a bit of a chill to it. Sunset looked around saw a nearby bus stop and was about to walk towards it to take the bus home when she heard a loud beep coming from her right. She turned to her right and saw to her amazement that Rarity was pulling up front in a white and purple painted car. The car itself had three brightly colored blue diamonds on either of the two front doors and a purple swath that looked just like her hair style on the hood of it. “WHOA! Rarity when, no actually make that WHERE; did you get this beautiful car? Exclaimed Sunset as her eyes drank in the beautiful colors of the automobile. “What this old thing? I have had this for oh... almost a year now. I just haven’t had a really good reason to use it... that is until now. Hop in I’ll drive us home? Replied Rarity happily. Applejack and rainbow where both just coming out of the hospital when they noticed the car. Applejack commented to Rarity in a sheepish grin. "You sure all seven us will fit in this thing Rarity? Asked Applejack as she too took in the awesome styling and detailing of the car. “Oh phss! Yes ALL seven us will fit all I have to do is this” With that, she pressed a button on her center dash and within seconds the car turned into a minivan same colors same design on the doors and hood. Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy both saw the amazing car yet said nothing as they climbed into the vehicle. The six friends all piled into the strange contraption and rarity revved the engine it purred like a newborn kitten. Sunset sat up front next to Rarity still not sure how to fully explain what was going on. Nor was she sure if her friends were really ready for this sort of thing. Behind her sat Applejack; sitting next to Applejack was Pinkie Pie followed in the next row Rainbow dash and Twilight. Fluttershy sat in the final seat by herself looking out the window as they drove up the street. Trying to figure out how Sunset knew that she was in love with her. When she had herself not mentioned this to anyone. As the minivan came to a light stop at a red light Fluttershy thought to herself, that maybe now would be a good time to finally tell Sunset how she felt about her. Just as she was about to open her mouth to say something aloud. She suddenly thought against this idea and kept quite for the rest of the trip back to Sunsets apartment. Once there the group got out of the minivan and Rarity again pressed the button causing the minivan to convert back into a car again. “Okay sugar cube you have got to tell us how you did that? And where did you get that fantastic uh er um contraption?” Asked Applejack still a bit dumbfounded at what she had just seen with her own two eyes. “I will tell you all where I got this car from and how it is able to go from a car to a minivan, but right now we have more pressing issues at hand.” Replied Rarity. The group made their way up the sidewalk and into the lobby of the building. Sunset fished out her key and swipe card. used them and let everyone inside the building. Once inside they made their way to the small elevator and headed upstairs to Sunsets room. The crusaders had long since been sent home by taxi and told to stay there until they were called for by Applejack. Applejack didn't think her little sister was old enough to fully grasp what was going on and didn't want to cause the little child to have nightmares so she sent her and the other two home.
Reviling the Prophecy.Chapter Eight. Revealing the prophecy. The group headed into Sunsets small yet, quaint apartment she motioned them each to take a set as she took off her coat and hung it up on a coat rack near her front door. The apartment was very sparsely filled with but the very basic of needs. Sunset didn’t have much money and what little she did have it was used to pay rent and the heating bill as well as buy food. So what little she had in the way of furniture came either from her neighbors when they moved out or when they died. In fact one of her prized pieces of furniture was a purple rocking chair that would creak and groan when ever she sat in it. She had gotten the thing when her neighbor down the hallway had committed suicide by blowing his head off with a double barreled sawed off shotgun placed just under his chin and pulling the trigger. She actually had the gall to ask his grieving widow the very day of the suicide if she could have the chair. Back then she didn’t really care about what other people would think of her. All she cared about was power and how she could best obtain that power. So some idiot taking their own life and leaving their widow to clean up the mess was at best a blessing in disguise for her. Once all of her friends were seated and looked as comfortable as they could in what little she had in the apartment for sitting and the like thereof Sunset began to tell her story and the prophecy about how she came to be. “As you all know, well most of you anyways” looking over at Twilight then back to the others. Twilight began to fidget with her glasses and looked at Sunset with a rather perplexed look on her face. This was a something that she had not heard of and wasn't sure if Sunset was just pulling her leg on this matter. Twilight quickly returned her attention back to Sunsets tale when she realized that Sunset was looking right at her. “I come from a land of myth and magic”. She continued again looking back over at Twilight then back at the others. “Some of this magic has come with me into this world when I brought princess twilight's crown with me and used it to well, turn myself into a demon during the Fall Formal dance.” Sunset said looking down at her hands now with a sad expression on her face. "Sunset darling what is it that you are saying to us?" Rarity asked as she walked over to her. Placing her hands on Sunset's shoulders gently giving her sad looking friend a squeeze and trying her best to reassure her that everything would be alright. Sunset looked up into Rarity's eyes then back down exhaled a sigh that she didn't know was within her. Then looked back up at her friend before replying with. "What none of you actually know is that on, that night I wasn’t actually turned into a demon by the crown.” Sunset said as a tear escaped her eyes trickled down her cheek and hit the floor. "Wait that doesn't make a hoot lick of a bit of sense. What do you mean you weren't 'turned into a demon by the crown' come on Sunset we all saw you at the Fall Formal that night. We were all there, well with the exception of Twilight that is. But, for the most part; we were all there that night and we all saw you turn into a flying raging she-demon." Applejack said as she got up out of her chair crossed her arms under her chest and glared at Sunset from across the room. Applejack couldn't believe that her friend Sunset Shimmer, would actually try to pass off what happened at the Fall Formal that night. When she knew that every one including herself was there that night. Every one that is but for Twilight. Who was stilling fidgeting with her attire while Sunset spoke about how she actually became a raging she-demon that night. Twilight could remember how she too became a flying winged monster at the end of the Friendship games. And how Sunset became an angel stopping her mad quest to learn all she could about magic. Although her friends had spoken to her a few times in the past about these events it really didn't seem to sink in that is until now. “ You see the crown just shows what is actually in one's heart and mind.” Replied Sunset as she crossed her arms much like Applejack and hung her head low. Shuttering coldly as if she was actually freezing Sunset uncrossed her arms Rarity had at this point returned to her seat. Applejack was still glaring at her from across the room hoping that Sunset's next few words would actually make more sense than what she was trying to pass off as 'making sense'. The rest of her friends all had their eyes glued onto Sunset as she started to pace back and forth in the living room of her apartment. Before she finally spoke to them again. “It doesn’t actually have the power to transform someone into a actual demon unless they are a demon by........birth.” Sunset said stopping her pacing back and forth and completely looking away from her friends. Only to turn back to them when she heard Rainbow's voice asking. “Wait you are an actual demon by blood?” Asked Rainbow dash a look of concern and fear came over her as she said this. Sighing very deeply Sunset replied with simply. “yes” Seeing the look of fear and absolute shock now etched on all of her friends faces Sunset decided to tell her friends the rest of her tale and to do it quickly before they all ran out of the room screaming in fright of her. She raised her hands palms facing away from her as if to say 'hold on there is more to this.' Looked at each of them before saying to them all with a look of fiery darkness in her eyes. Something that Fluttershy had now taken full awareness of. The look of which caused her to shutter as she sat next to her friends listening to Sunsets tale. “But I am something else, something more powerful than a mere demon.” she continued. "And that would be what sugar cube an angel I mean we all saw you turn into one and it would make more sense than anything in tar'nation else would?" Ask Applejack as she uncrossed her arms and stopped glaring at her friend when she began to realize that this really was making some sense. "What I am, also; is something that will lay behind the very reason I have tried for so long, since that day that I stopped Twilight from destroying this world and taking over Equestria to keep this from you.....from all of you.” Sunset said as she again looked over at Twilight who was now looking right at her with a look on concern in her eyes. Before she continued to tell her story of what she was. "What I am is part demon and." Her voice trailing off as if she didn't really want to finish her sentence yet Sunset knew she had to. She had promised her friends at the hospital that she would speak to them the truth and the truth is what they were about to hear. All of it, regardless of the consequences of saying it they needed to know everything. She shuttered again hoping that her friends could fully understand her reasons for not coming forward about her origins and why she was really in their world. As she looked up at each of them she looked at Applejack with the most sadden eyes that Applejack had ever seen in her life. Saying to all of her friends her last two words but pausing on the very last one to let it fully sink in. "part……...phoenix”. As sunset said this last part she put a hand against her chest griping her chest as she felt a sudden spasm of pain in her chest. The same as the other two times before this one. Only this one was far worse than the last two. A look of utter pain and hurt etched on her face and Her friends seeing that she was in clear pain rushed to her side as she fell to the floor. Her eyes a blaze with blue fire and her shirt smoked as if she had set it on fire. She screamed in pain as the next part of her cutie mark made itself appear into her flesh. "We need to do something!" Said Rainbow as she grabbed a hold of her friend who was now lying on the floor screaming in utter pain. Rainbow tore open Sunset's shirt and to her horror saw a red flame and orange flame burning it self into Sunsets chest. Fully encompassing the left side of the Yin-Yang symbol already there on her chest. Sunset Bucking and kicking, her hands were clawing in all directions for anything within reach of her to make the pain stop. While her friends tried desperately to keep her from hurting either them selves or herself while this was happening. She leaned her head back her eyes fully engulfed in bright blue flames as she screamed out the words of the prophecy that foretold of her birth and what she was meant to do in life. Her voice sounded more demonic than that of a normal sixteen year old girl. It actually sounded as if two people were talking at the same time within Sunsets body. THE PHOENIX CHILD WAS BORN OF DEMONS DESIRE! THE PHOENIX CHILD WAS BORN OF FIRE! THE PHOENIX COMES TO CLAIM! THE CHILD HAS COME WITH FLAME! THE DEMON TEARAGON SHALL HEAR HIS NAME CALLED UPON THE DRUMS OF WAR! THE PHOENIX CHILD COMES TO END THE DEMONS REIGN. THE PHOENIX SHALL BECOME HIS PORTAL! THE PHOENIX SHALL BECOME MORTAL! THE PHOENIX SHALL END ALL DEMON'S IMMORTAL! THE DEMONS SHALL BURN IN PHOENIX FIRE! THE PHOENIX SHALL DESIRE THE THRONE OF THE IMMORTAL KINGS DEEPEST DESIRE! Upon saying these last words Sunsets chest fully erupted into flames, the force of which knocked all of her friends back into the far wall of her apartment. Nearly knocking out Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy as they were the first to hit the wall the hardest. Followed by Twilight and Applejack they too were followed by Pinkie Pie and Rarity. All of her friends were thrown into the back wall of her apartment with such force that it would leave deep bruising on their bodies. Sunset's eyes rolled back into her skull and she passed out from the pain and sheer extension of this night's events. Fluttershy being banged up and bruised by this event was the first to her feet. She dashed over to Sunset only to see to her horror that all of sunsets upper torso was now covered in thick blisters. The blisters were running up and down her enter chest and most of her stomach. The shirt that she had been wearing that night was completely burned to ash and only a few, small fragments of it were left still clinging to her skin. Fluttershy turned away from her now completely unconscious friend laying in a heap on the floor in her living room completely topless to look at her other friends who where now climbing back to there feet. "I need you all to bring me cold water and bandages NOW! She yelled the last word to empathize with them how serious this actually was. Hearing this Twilight was the first to respond with. “Right bandages!” She headed into the bathroom and opened the cupboard's that were both above and below the sink. Only to find bits and pieces of torn rags that Sunset used for basic dusting and cleaning. Twilight didn’t say anything at the sight of this disappointment. She just grabbed the cloth and came back to Fluttershy. Saying to her as she handed over what little she was able to find in the bath room. “This is all I could find there are no bandages in the bathroom.” Twilight said to Fluttershy. Rainbow seeing that the small amount of cloth that Twilight had brought back might not be enough to actually help in this situation said. "I'll check in her kitchen cupboards maybe she has a first add kit or something of that type in there." Rainbow said as she headed into the kitchen leaving Fluttershy and Twilight to look after Sunset. Rarity not wanting to be left out of this, also said to Fluttershy as she too walked towards the kitchen. "Darling I'll check in the kitchen as well there has to be something that I can bring to you to hold cold water with." Rarity said as she joined Rainbow Dash in the kitchen. Once Rarity and Rainbow were in the kitchen they both started to look for what Fluttershy would need to help Sunset. Rarity started looking through the cupboards while Rainbow Dash checked under the sink for a first add kit. When Rarity found some pots that could be used for holding some cold water in. Rarity reached up and carefully pulled one out. Then checked it to make sure it was clean. Upon seeing that it was clean, she put it under the sink and turned the tap on to fill it with cold water. Then looked at Rainbow who was still looking under the sink for a first add kit. Saying to her. "Darling dear, do you see anything under there that we might use to help Sunset?" Rarity asked. Rainbow stopped her search and looked up at Rarity shaking her head in reply to Rarity's question. Rainbow couldn't find anything of any use. All she was able to find were some old sponges and very dirty cloth rages which Sunset used for cleaning her dishes with. Seeing that Rainbow wasn't able to find anything and looking to see if the pot was full Rarity sighed to herself. Saying to Rainbow as she shut off the water once the pot was full enough. "Alright lets at least take this pot of cold water to Fluttershy and see if there is anything else we can do to help darling." Rarity said once she picked up the pot and started to walk out of the kitchen. Rainbow didn't reply she simply followed Rarity out of the kitchen and back to Fluttershy. Getting back to Fluttershy Rarity saw that Applejack and Pinkie Pie had now returned from Sunsets bed room. Fluttershy looked at Rainbow who shook her head when she noticed that Fluttershy was looking at her. Applejack and Pinkie had similar luck in Sunsets bed room and they too shook there heads to Fluttershy in response to not finding anything that could help. Fluttershy seeing that her friends were unable to find any other cloth that could be used as bandages sighed to herself saying softly. "Alright then these will have to do." She said as she held up the rages that Twilight had brought to her. She then looked at Applejack and Pinkie Pie saying to Applejack while Pinkie turned and headed to the front door. Fluttershy unsure as to why Pinkie Pie would head to the front door called out to her. "Pinkie where are going?" Fluttershy said as she watched Pinkie open the door, then walk out into the hallway and closed the door behind her. Pinkie didn't want to see her friend thrashing about any more and opted to wait out side in the hallway while all this was going on. Not getting an answer from her friend as Pinkie closed the door behind her to wait out side in the hallway until all this was done Fluttershy turned to Applejack saying to her calmly yet sternly. "Applejack Sunset will more than likely start to thrash about as I attempt to apply these cloth makeshift bandages to her skin and try to clean her wounds. I need you to hold her down while I do this." Fluttershy said as she held up the small amount of rages so that Applejack could see what Twilight had brought to her. Applejack looked at Fluttershy then at Sunset and sighed to herself. The mere thought of having to hold some one down while they thrashed about in pain didn't sound all that pleasant to her. Looking now over to Rainbow and Rarity, Flutter shy pointed to a spot on the floor next to where Sunset was lying and said to Rarity softly. "Place the pot there Rarity. Then Rainbow being that you are far stronger than I. You will need to hold Sunset down by her feet making sure she doesn't kick me while I am cleaning her wounds." Rarity did as she was requested. Rainbow Dash however didn't say anything in reply to this request from Fluttershy. She went over to Sunset and then knelt down next to her while slowly but firmly took hold of Sunset's feet to hold her down. Applejack was already holding Sunset by the shoulders not wanting to grab her by her hands in fear of popping a blister. Which would cause even more pain to etch it's way in to Sunsets already broken body. Rarity had placed the pot of cold water where Fluttershy had indicated and then looked at Fluttershy for further instructions. Seeing that Rarity wasn't sure what she should do next Fluttershy said to her as she began to walk over to Sunset and laid the clothing rags next to her. Fluttershy knelt down next to Sunset and said to Rarity calmly. "Alright Rarity you have the most steady hands of any one that I know. I need you to use your hands and take hold of Sunsets hands keeping her from clawing at me while we do this." Rarity looked at Fluttershy then at Sunset then back at Fluttershy. Before complying with Fluttershy's request. Pinkie waited out side of the apartment holding her hands up to her ears trying to block out any and all noise that might come from Sunset screaming in pain. As her friend cleaned and bandaged Sunset's wounds. Twilight not wanting to have Pinkie Pie standing out in the hallway all by her self said as she started to walk towards the front door. "I am going to go check on Pinkie I want to make sure she is OK." Fluttershy looked up at her while the rest of her friends all readied themselves for what was about to be a very difficult task. She said to Twilight as her friend got within an inch of the door. "Take Pinkie down stairs and let her wait in the lobby of the apartment I think I know why she didn't want to stay and help. But until I talk with her about this, it is best for her not to be in the hallway by herself right now." Twilight hearing this didn't turn around to reply to Fluttershy. She opened the door stepped out side of Sunset's apartment unit and into the hallway. Then turned and gently closed the door behind her. Seeing that Pinkie was in the hallway looking down while she held her hands over her ears. Twilight reached out and took a hold of Pinkie's hand to lead her out of the hallway and to the elevator. Just as screaming could be heard coming from Sunset's apartment unit. Pinkie looked even more distraught over the noise that was coming from behind the door. She tried to pull her hand out of Twilight's hand as she started to fight with Twilight while panic began to set in. Twilight not wanting her friend to do something foolish, felt she had no choice with what she did next. She turned fully to Pinkie and landed one clean blow to Pinkie's left temple completely knocking Pinkie to the ground and unconscious. Not having the psychical strength to actually pick up the now unconscious pink skinned girl up off the hallway floor. Twilight opted to drag pinkie by her wrist to the elevator. This turned out to be a bit more difficult than she had thought it would be. Twilight was nearly out of breath once she reached the elevator and pressed the button. Once she got Pinkie and herself inside the elevator she pressed the lobby button and a few moments later was dragging Pinkie to a near by chair that sat in the lobby. Meanwhile Fluttershy, Applejack, Rainbow and Rarity where all still in Sunsets apartment unit trying to clean and bandage Sunsets wounds. Sunset feeling the cold water against her skin that was already badly blistered from having her upper torso burst into flames after reviling the prophecy of her birth to her friends. Did precisely as Fluttershy had predicted that she would do. She thrashed and bucked about trying ever so desperately to get away from what was causing her even more pain. The water being that it was cold was enough to bring her out of her unconscious state and into a full fledged screaming fit as she lay on the ground thrashing about wildly. Fluttershy was just getting another rage out and was about to apply it to her friends skin when Applejack said said angrily to her. "By tar'nation and hay bails of fire Fluttershy she can't take any more!" Applejack said as she tried to hold Sunset down while she thrashed about. "I know she can't take any more! But, this is the last rag and she still needs to have her chest covered. Hold her down a little while longer. This will only take a few seconds. After that we can let her go and hope that she pass's out. Then one of you will need to pick her up and put her to bed. I will stay here tonight and keep an eye on her. I do NOT want to argue about this." Fluttershy said as she dipped the last of the rages into the pot of water then began to tie it, around Sunsets chest while the girl screamed out again in pain from the cold water touching her blistered body. Rarity, Rainbow and Applejack didn't respond to Fluttershy as they were now to busy desperately trying to hold their friend down while Fluttershy was finally able to get the last of the bandages around Sunsets chest and fully tied them down. Once the last rage was fully tied to Sunsets body and Fluttershy made sure it and all the other ones where secured tightly she nodded to her friends saying to them. "Ok let her go on the count of...one..two...three!" Fluttershy said as she jumped back from Sunset. Each of her remaining friends all did the same not sure if Sunset was going to thrash about some more. Sunset's eyes rolled back into her skull, she gasped and coughed out some breath of air, before she passed out from the sheer pain that she had been in. Rainbow seeing that Sunset was now completely unconscious. Said nothing to Fluttershy or to Rarity as she bent down very carefully picking up the unconscious Sunset and started to walk her into her bedroom to lay her in her bed. Fluttershy lowered her head and began to cry. It had been a very tiring day for her, seeing her friend like this; and completely having fallen in love with her. Made it all the more harder to have to listen to Sunset screaming in pain while Fluttershy had her friends hold Sunset down like that. Fluttershy was more angry with herself than with all that was going on for not telling Sunset how she felt about her. Fluttershy followed Rainbow into Sunsets room and watched as Rainbow slowly very gently lay Sunset upon her bed then covered her in a sheet. Rainbow then turned to Fluttershy and said sadly to her. Applejack having watched that her friend was now unconscious and safely in bed from in the hallway leading into Sunset's bedroom. Felt it was time for her to leave Sunsets apartment unit. No one seemed to take notice of her walking out of the front door to head down stairs to find Twilight and Pinkie Pie. Not wanting to use the elevator because in her mind it would be to quick she looked around and found some stairs leading down to the first level of the apartment. "Are you going to be OK?" Asked Rainbow sadly to Fluttershy. "Y...yes I will be find I just want to stay here tonight and make sure that Sunset will be OK." Seeing that Fluttershy had fully made up her mind Rainbow walked past her as she walked past her she said to her. "If you need anything further for tonight call me I'll leave my phone on so that you can contact me." "Thank you Rainbow, now I am tired and Sunset needs her rest please take Pinkie Pie home and see too it that Twilight gets home safely too." Fluttershy said as she walked up to Sunset's bed. Fluttershy sat on the far right corner of the bed laying her hand onto Sunset's foot gently messaging it. Thinking to herself that in the morning after all this was over and Sunset was awake she would tell her how she felt about her. Even if it meant loosing her as a friend she would at least put it out there. She yawned then looked over to see if Rainbow was still in the room with the two of them. Rainbow had left Sunset's room and was headed out the front door followed by Rarity. Before Rarity left how ever she called back to Fluttershy. "Darling don't worry, you just get some sleep Rainbow and I will make sure that Pinkie and Twilight get home safely." With that the two of them left to go find Twilight and Pinkie. Once out in the hallway Rainbow punched the wall of the hallway that was connected to the side of Sunset's unit. Rarity was about to say something to Rainbow about this rather appalling display of aggression. but a rather quick hateful glare from Rainbow told her it was best to simply keep quite and let her friend stew in her anger. Looking around neither of them saw Twilight or Pinkie in the hallway so the opted to check down stairs for there missing friends. Walking up to the elevator Rarity pressed the button and a few moments latter both Rainbow and Rarity found them selves standing in the lobby of Sunsets apartment. When they had walked out of the elevator they both all but gasped out as to the sight before them. Pinkie was completely slumped in a chair that was sitting in the lobby while Twilight was sitting in front of her fiddling with her school uniform. Pinkie had a very clear welt on the side of her head from being punched by Twilight. Rainbow walked up to her and looked from one to the other. Her mouth almost hanging open in absolute surprise that this beautiful timid girl had the strength; let alone the gal to actually do this to one of Rainbow's closet friends. Twilight seeing that her friend was a little more than shocked slowly stood up and while still fidgeting with her uniform said timidly. "Pinkie..... was... starting.. to have...what I thought was...a panic attack and I didn't want her to hurt herself.... so well.... I...uh...er...kind of punched her in the head to knock her out." She said as she held up her bruised hand for Rainbow to see. Rainbow looked at Twilight's hand then over a Pinkie who was still slumped in the chair then back at Twilight before walking over to Pinkie and picked her up in her strong arms. Saying nothing to Twilight she proceeded to walk out the front door and into the cool night air. Rarity looked at Twilight then she too headed out the door with out saying anything to her. Twilight thinking she had really messed up big time lowered her head. She was about to start tearing up when from out of no where some one placed a hand onto her shoulder. Twilight turned around and saw that it was Applejack who had placed her hand onto her shoulder. "Applejack where....how...uh...where did you come from?" Twilight said in bewilderment from not seeing her get off the elevator. Applejack smiled then pointed down the hallway to a door that was at the opposite end of where the two of them where standing in the lobby. Saying gently to Twilight as she pulled out a handkerchief from her back pock placing it against Twilight's face she slowly wiped the forming tears from Twilight's eyes away. "I left before either of those two came down here, you see Twilight I needed some well needed 'me' time from all that is happening I am sure some as smart as you have read up on such things" Applejack said as she finished wiping away Twilight's tears. "Besides I want you to ya'll know that I don't think you did anything wrong from smacking Pinkie Pie like ya'll did." "I...how did you know I hit Pinkie? I mean the only two that were here when I stated that was Rarity and Rainbow Dash." Twilight stated as she looked at Applejack with a very confused and perplexed look on her face. Applejack just grinned as she gently took a hold and held up Twilight's tender bruised hand and then kissed it gently. Twilight blessed at the gesture of kindness shown to her. Just as Applejack was about to say something a loud beep came from out side. Rarity had pulled up in her strange vehicle which was now fully transformed into a minivan. Applejack looked at Twilight then out the door at Rarity who seemed to be getting a bit inpatient with the two of them just standing there. Applejack said to Twilight as she gently led her by the hand to the front door. "Ya'll just going to have to hold your horses till morning to get me to answer you as to how I knew ya'll popped Pinkie Pie a good one." Twilight pushed her glasses back up onto her face and walked out the door with Applejack leading the way. She silently agreed to this proposal from her friend. Once the two of the where standing next to Rarity car and before any one could say anything Applejack felt that Twilight needed more convincing that she was OK with what Twilight had done. So she placed both hands over Taillight's cheeks and kissed her on the lips. Twilight at first was shocked by this but melted completely into the kiss after the initial shock wore off. Then the two of them climbed into Rarity car and proceeded to head home. Applejack took out her phone and called her house to let her sister know that Sunset was going to be OK. All in all it had been a very tiring yet eventful day for all that where in the strange vehicle that Rarity was driving. Apple Bloom picked up her phone even though it was rather late she still had the good sense to answer it politely. "Hello there is Apple Bloom" She said while trying not yawn into the phone. "Hey there little sis I just wanted to let Ya'll know that Sunset is home and she should be OK" Replied Applejack she didn't want to actually tell her little sister that Sunset was less than OK at the moment. Mainly because she didn't want to frighten the child. Although this meant going against her element this was a risk she was willing to take to keep her little sister from worrying or from having nightmares. "So she is going to be OK then right sis?" Asked Apple Bloom with a hopeful tone to her otherwise excited voice. "Yes I believe she is going to be just fine, she needs plenty of rest and sleep so that means she won't be baby sitting you or your two little friends any time soon. Least not till she gets better right quick and that won't happen if you three drive her nuts. So I want you to go to bed now and we can talk some more when I get up in the morning alright little sis.? Applejack said as she wiped a tear from her eyes. "OK sis just promise me that all of this will work out in the end Ok." Apple Bloom said before hanging up the phone to get ready for bed. "I...don't know if I can promise you that little sis but I will try at least I will try." Applejack said to herself when she hung up her cellphone. The rest of the night was spent in silence as Rarity stopped by each persons home and dropped each of her passengers off. It took a few minutes to get the unconscious Pinkie Pie out of the vehicle and up to her apartment room. Rainbow had to carry her most of the way. Finding a soft bed inside her friends apartment meant Rainbow laid Pinkie Pie down on it then headed back to Rarity's vehicle. Rarity drove the other's home dropped them off and headed home herself. It had been a long night and she really needed some spa time and some alone time with her little sister.
Surprised to see a friend in the morning. Chapter: Nine. Surprised to see a friend in the morning. As the sun rose in the sky it’s warm light bathed Sunset's room in a merry warmth creeping ever closer to the sleeping form of Fluttershy. She was fast asleep on a makeshift bed. The bed was largely made up of clothing and a few pillows that she had found in Sunsets room from the night before. While Sunset had been unconscious from her little episode caused by her cutie mark showing up Fluttershy had gone through out her bed room looking for anything she could use to make a makeshift bed from. She had found several large amounts of clothing and a few pillows to use. Being to tired and too exhausted from the events of that night Fluttershy decided to use what little she could and quickly made up the her bed then fell asleep on it next to her friend. She still didn't know how she was going to tell Sunset about her actual feelings about her and hoped that a good nights rest would actually help her with that. The sun’s light began to slowly warm up Sunset's room and Fluttershy woke up to the warm gentle glow of light penetrating Sunset's bed room window blinking her eyes. She looked around saw that Sunset was still fast asleep. She got up and proceeded to head out of Sunset's room when she heard a soft moan from Sunsets bed. Fluttershy turned to see that Sunset was just waking up. "oh my goodness she is going to think the worst of me if she sees me in her room.” She thought to herself. Before she could do anything however Sunset sat up and stretched her arms out letting out a soft yawn. Blinking her eyes she looked around then saw Fluttershy standing in the middle of her room with a half grin on her face. “he.., he,... heh.... uh good.... morning... Sunset.” She laughed halfheartedly. Sunset almost jumped when she saw her standing there. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN MY ROOM?” She yelped as she grabbed her sheets to cover herself with them. Fluttershy lowered her head and blushed a deep crimson red at hearing the question. “Nothing happened between us last night, Sunset you were hurt. We all saw your uh, mark and I thought I should stay at your side in case it happened again. I covered your chest and torso with what little you had lying around your apartment. In an attempt to try to cut down on the swelling caused by the blisters that you had on your stomach and upper torso. Sunset looked down at her chest and stomach and saw that she was half wrapped in some old towels and what looked like a makeshift bandaged. “I see.” She said looking back up at Fluttershy who was still standing there in the middle of her bedroom. “So you and I.... we didn’t……..I mean, well that is too say, well we..... didn’t sleep with each other did we?” Fluttershy’s eye's almost popped out of her skull when she heard this. Yes she was very much in love with Sunset but, she had yet to actually profess her love for her. Let alone sleep with her. “No…..no we didn’t sleep with each other. All I did was sleep next to you on that mess of a bed that I made of your clothing last night” Fluttershy pointed to a small pile of clothing that was lying next to Sunset's bed. Sunset looked down and grinned to herself at seeing the makeshift bed. Thinking that Fluttershy must have had a very restless night if she actually slept on the mess that lay before her. “So how about some breakfast then we can talk about last night OK Sunset?” Fluttershy said smiling. “Just a cup of tea would be fine with me thank you; and......Fluttershy..... I didn’t mean to yell at you.” Sunset said as she sighed deeply. “I know you didn’t mean to, you where just well; shocked to see me in your bedroom and to learn that we all saw you topless last night is all” Fluttershy responded with a half smile on her face. “Whoa wait, what?” Asked Sunset in bewilderment. Before she could get any reply from Fluttershy though, she was already out the door and headed into the kitchen to make breakfast. Fluttershy humming to herself while she made tea and breakfast for Sunset looked over to the living room from the kitchen and noticed the spot where Sunset had laid the night before burning and screaming in pain. The area was completely bare! Not a mark or burn any where on the eggshell colored carpet was to be seen at all. In fact it looked as if nothing had actually gone happened last night. “That is really strange.” She said aloud not knowing that Sunset was able to hear her through her bedroom. “What is really strange?” Sunset called out to Fluttershy as she got up and out of bed. “What oh; uh, nothing, nothing at all?” Replied Fluttershy as quickly returned to what she was doing and went about making tea and breakfast for her friend. Sunset came into the kitchen and smiled at Fluttershy then walked out of the kitchen and took a set on the leather chair in her living room. Fluttershy finished what she was doing and brought her a cup of warm tea and some toast, eggs and a muffin over to her. Sunset took these and thanked her for her work although all she really wanted was just the tea. “Sunset we need to talk about last night. And also about what you said to me at the hospital, before we all came back here and saw what happens to you when you uh get that mark on your chest” Fluttershy said as she sat down next to her. “I know but, for now can we enjoy a quiet morning just the two of us no talking about last night at least until I have had my tea?” asked Sunset as she sipped a small amount of the tea and leaned back into the chair. “Sure thing Sunset, we can talk after breakfast” replied Fluttershy as she picked up the muffin that was supposed to be for Sunset. Sunset just nodded to her as Fluttershy held up the orange and red muffin in her hands. This she took as a sign that it was OK for her to eat the muffin. Fluttershy unwrapped it in her hands and took a bite of it. It felt soft and chewy and tasted like sweet apples with just a hint of sugar. She chewed happily knowing that she would get to spend the morning with Sunset. Sunset looked out her living room window and smiled she was glad that she had a friend there to help her through this. Even if it meant she would have to say good bye to her soon. If the prophecy came to pass then this world would burn to ash and all that Sunset loved would die. Sunset smiled in spite of this knowing that Fluttershy was there next to her and this she took comfort in.
Trying to explain everything to a friend.Chapter: Ten. Trying to explain everything to a friend. Sunset and Fluttershy sat in Sunset's living room each enjoying the other’s company, before Sunset finished her tea and got up to go to the kitchen looking down at the plate of eggs and toast. She looked at Fluttershy and asked her if she wanted them. “Would you like to have these? I am not really all that hungry right now anyways. Besides I just want to take a shower and get these damn bandages off then perhaps go for a walk.” Fluttershy heard her stomach growl and blushed she picked the plate up of eggs and toast and slowly began to eat them. “Thank you Sunset you go take your shower I will wait here for you.” Fluttershy said as she ate the eggs and toast. With that Sunset turned and left to go take her shower while Fluttershy looked around the living room for something to occupy her time with during Sunsets shower. She noticed a small red leather bound book lying half opened on the ground next to the chair that she was sitting in. She got up and picked up the book then placed it on the chair next to the one she had been sitting in. The book had only one word imprinted on it 'journal' this she thought must be Sunset's diary and she knew Sunset would throw a fit if she read it. She went about looking for another means to take up her time while she waited for Sunset to get out of the shower. Looking around again she found what looked like a small remote control lying on the floor just behind a end table that stood near a wall towards the kitchen. She picked this up pressed the button and began to hear music playing from somewhere in the apartment yet she could not see any radio or speaker system. As Sunset walked into the bathroom she too heard the soft music and thought to herself. “Ah good she found the music remote now at least I can something worth listening to while I take my shower.” Before she went to take her shower Sunset went into her room and picked some clothing out of the mess that Fluttershy had been sleeping on. She selected a button down shirt and pair of jeans then walked into the bathroom to take her shower. Closed the door and began to undress. She had been wearing most of the same clothing from the previous night. All but her shirt that was now a small pile of ash from the events of last night is what she actually had on. Other than the bandages that Fluttershy had put on her while Sunset had thrashed about in the living room. As Sunset looked bout herself in the bath room mirror she couldn't help but wonder how Fluttershy being as meek and timid as she was, was actually able to do what she did for her. Turning the water on to hot she tested it with her hand to make sure it was warm enough to take a full shower. The water was just coming to the right temperature as she pulled her pants off letting them fall to the bathroom floor and she climbed in to the shower. It felt good to take a shower. The water was both relaxing and pleasing at the same time. The water felt warm to her skin as she slowly let the bandages fall off her body and landing in a heap on the shower floor. She didn’t care if she would latter on that day have to clean up a soggy mess of bandages. It just felt so damn good to be in a clean shower that she let all her worries wash away. As she finished her shower she sighed knowing that she was going to have fully explain what was truly going on and why she had that mark on her chest. Shutting off the shower and getting dried. Sunset quickly got dressed but as she was about to put her shirt on she thought it would be easier on her and on Fluttershy to fully see the mark in all its awful glory. Opening the bathroom door a crack she called out to Fluttershy who was still in the living room trying to find the place that the music was coming from. “Fluttershy can you come here please I need you to do me a favor?” called sunset. Hearing Sunset call to her and without giving a reply back Fluttershy walked over to the bathroom door but stopped about half way when she saw that sunset was only half way dressed. “Umm why are you standing with the door open halfway naked?” She asked as she quirked an eyebrow. Sunset replied with. "Can you get me a clean bra from inside my closet please I forgot to grab one before hopping into the shower?” “Oh alright.” Fluttershy replied kindly. Fluttershy headed into Sunset’s bedroom coming back with a blue training bra. This she handed to Sunset and walked back to the living room to continue looking for the music that was playing in there. Sunset finished getting dressed and came out into the living room. Seeing that Fluttershy was on her hands and knees with an ear up against her living room back wall trying to find the source of the music that was playing. At this sight of her friend looking more like a dog than an actual sixteen year old girl made her burst out laughing. Fluttershy looked up which caused even more laughing from sunset. “What are you laughing at Sunset?” Squeaked Fluttershy. “I am sorry Fluttershy just is you remind me of a big fluffy dog with how you are sitting there on your hands and knees like that.” Fluttershy a bit undignified at this remark placed both hands onto her hips and shot back a retort that made Sunset grin happily. “Well I will thank you to know that I am NOT a dog, I am trying to find the source of the music that is playing. And it is driving me nuts not knowing where that music is coming from!” All sunset could do is simply point up and Fluttershy looked up to see a small light blinking on and off. “Oh……... Is that where the music is coming from? You must have thought I looked pretty silly looking for that music source like that huh sunset?” Asked Fluttershy as she got up and sat down on one of the two chairs that were in the living room. Sunset just grinned but didn't reply to Fluttershy's question. She just walked over to the other leather chair and sat down next to Fluttershy. It was at this moment that Fluttershy could fully see that Sunsets shirt was not fully buttoned. She could see part of her breast as well as the entire mark that was the source of all this trouble. She blushed a deep crimson at the sight of her friend breathing in and out as her breast rose and fell with each breath she took. Sunset seeing that her friend looked a bit embarrassed by her sitting next to her with her shirt almost half way unbuttoned said softly to Fluttershy. “I know you want to know what is going on so that is why I didn’t fully cover up myself when I came out of the bathroom. I want you to look at the mark on my chest and tell me fully, what you see. You can if you want to touch it to see if it really is a burn or just part of my skin.” Said sunset as she opened the shirt she was wearing fully exposing bra and her ample melon sized breast to Fluttershy. Fluttershy blushed even more at the thought of actually being able to feel the breast of the girl she was deeply in love with. She turned to face her and was about to say something but was cut off when two fingers were being placed against her lips. “Shhh, it’s okay Fluttershy just feel the cutie mark itself and tell me what you see and feel okay?” Sunset said as she lowered her fingers from Fluttershy's mouth. “Alright I will do that and nothing more.” Replied Fluttershy as she traced the symbol emanating on Sunsets chest. It felt rough and raw as if it was an actual burn; Yet at the same time it also felt soft and squishy like actual skin. “I see a sun symbol that is in the form of a Yin-Yang with red and orange spikes on it" Fluttershy said as she looked at Sunsets breast watching them fall up and down with each breath her friend took. "And what do you feel when you actually touch the symbol?" Ask Sunset as she reached over and placed Fluttershy's hand on her breast. This caused Fluttershy to fully blush even more. Long had she dreamed of being able to actually message and rub Sunsets breast and now she was actually touching her breast. The warmth of Sunsets breast was almost too much for the timid girl to ignore and do as she was asked by Sunset. Tracing the wound with her index finger Fluttershy looked at Sunset with confusion on her face. Saying to her while she traced the symbol. " I do not understand your uh, cutie mark as you called it, feels like a freshly made tattoo. Yet at the same time it also feels like an actual wound as if someone burned you.” Fluttershy said with confusion on her face when she looked at Sunset. Sunset sighed and began to button up her shirt once Fluttershy got doing doing as Sunset had asked of her. She got up and looked right at Fluttershy before speaking. “ALL those who are…….marked with demons blood in their veins have a mark similar to my mark. The only difference is that theirs is blue in color mine as you can see is red and orange.” "I saw the red and orange of your mark but I do not understand. Why do you get burned when it shows up like it does? Or why your carpet was not lit a blaze last night when your shirt was well reduced to ashes after you yourself turned into a well, a raging inferno? Or even why you had blisters on your body, yet now there are none to be seen?.” Replied Fluttershy as she too stood up to face Sunset on a more equal level. Sunset just looked at her and finally said. “Okay first the wound on my chest is an actual wound, yet here in this world it will appear as what you call a tattoo. It will feel squishy and warren at the same time while I am in this world. However if I were to go back to my home in Equestria it would become an actual wound not a tattoo.” Fluttershy looked at her friend but said nothing to allow her the time she needed to explain everything to her. “Secondly the colors that are red and orange that appear in the wound it self in my home of Equestria, are only given to those that have demon and phoenix blood in them. Now I know that I stated that the colors should be blue; Yet with me because I have both demon and phoenix blood coursing through my veins the colors will always be red and orange.” "Ok that makes some sense...... I think." Fluttershy said as she tried to understand what Sunset was telling her. “As for me getting well, burned or blistered that is because the phoenix side of me can actually feel the portal to Equestria changing and that side of myself wants to come out of me and fight what it is that will be coming through the portal.” Sunset continued. “Now as for the fire that I was endowed with when I was born it will only burn me and my clothing that is why the carpet isn't burned. However I can also channel that fire as a weapon to use against Tearagon” Sunset said as she stared into Fluttershy's eyes trying to get her friend to fully understand what was going on. "There is more that I must tell you and that you must NOT tell anyone. Not even our friend do you fully understand Fluttershy?” “Yes I…….understand, but before you tell me; I want you to know I do not like keeping secrets from anyone. Not even my friends.” Replied Fluttershy as she sat back down on the leather chair in Sunsets living room. “Alright fair enough I understand your feelings on this matter, but; I need to tell you this and you need to keep this to yourself okay?” Sunset said with a tone of despair in her voice. “When the demon Tearagon comes here he will not be in demon form but rather in human form. Much like how I became human when I first came to this world. This gives me a very small chance at…….killing him.” Sunset said this last part of her sentence so coldly that all the water on the planet could have frozen over. Fluttershy’s eyes opened wide as if she was just hit with a brick to the stomach. To actually hear that Sunset the very girl that Fluttershy had fallen in love with was contemplating killing some one was almost to hard for her to hear. Seeing that Fluttershy was well, upset and that was putting it mildly; by the very notion that Sunset was actually willing to kill someone. Made Sunset realize just how much Fluttershy valued life in all its forms. Walking over to her Sunset knelt down and placed a warm, loving; gentle hand onto her left cheek and said to her. “I know you don’t want me to kill anyone and that the very thought must be breaking your soft and gentle heart Fluttershy. Yet I have no choice the Prophecy must be fulfilled regardless of my or your feelings about this.” Sunset said as she held Fluttershy's face in her hand. “Why don’t you want anyone else to know that this uh, er um, demon will be in human form and not demon form when he or it comes for you?” Asked Fluttershy as she was still trying to contemplate what Sunset had just said to her. “Because……...because they will try to either stop him on their own without my help. Or they will try to stop the prophecy from coming to pass both of which would be futile and stupid. NOTHING can or will stop this from happening.” Responded Sunset. “There is one more thing that you need to tell me.” Replied Fluttershy. “And that would be?” Asked Sunset in an inquisitive tone. “Will this happen again or are you done with the fire display?” Fluttershy asked as she stood up looking at sunset who was still kneeling down at the chair. Sunset stood up as well and said, “Yes…... yes it will happen again. The symbol is not yet complete there is one more part to it that needs to make itself known and after that the battle begins.” Sunset said grimly. Sunset at this point turned away from Fluttershy and walked over to the front door of her apartment opened it and walked out leaving her keys and swipe card on the counter behind her. Fluttershy grabbed the keys and swipe card and chanced after sunset she caught up to her and walked besides her friend saying nothing further on this subject. The two of them walked out side of the building and started to walk around town. Neither said anything further on this matter.
The final sign. Chapter eleven. The final sign. Sunset and Fluttershy walked in silence for what seemed to Fluttershy to be hours of just being in each other's company when in actuality it had only been a half hour into their walk. In either case it didn't much matter as to how much time passed. She was just happy to be next to the girl that she was in love with. She wanted to tell sunset about her true feelings for such a long time. Yet her gentle shy nature made that impossible. Everything that was going on, Sunset's destiny, The screaming burning agony of her getting that damn mark on her chest, and the ensuing upcoming battle with a demon. Made all of her feelings for Sunset seem like a world away to her. Fluttershy wanted to take it all and just toss all this demon stuff into a trash can never to hear about it or see it again. Yet she knew in her heart that Sunset was right. So far nothing seemed to be able to help with any of this. As they walked farther down the street Fluttershy asked. “At the hospital you told me 'I know' yet you have not told me what it is that you know, so I must ask what do you know?” Fluttershy asked Sunset as they walked down the street. Sunset stopped looked at the ground and halfheartedly replied with. "oh...uh...I know that you were the one that tried to Twilight from opening my shirt while I was asleep in the hospital bed." Sunset said as she nervously rubbed the back of her head with a half smile on her face. Fluttershy quirked an eyebrow at this response but, said nothing as she started to walk further up the street. This being a total lie Sunset had actually wanted to tell her that she really knew that Fluttershy was in love with her. But, in her mind she needed to let Fluttershy say this when she was ready and not before hand. She didn’t want to risk their friendship by making her admit to something that she might not be ready for. Several months ago Fluttershy had invited Sunset to stay with her at her home until Sunset was able to get a place of her own. It was there that she had figured out that Fluttershy had actually fallen in love with her. Fluttershy had kept pictures of her and her friends but, she only had six of these photos. When it came to the ones of Fluttershy and Sunset however she had over eighty of these and all of them were placed into heart shaped picture frames. Sunset wanted to ask her then and there about the photos. Yet she felt that this would somehow in some way upset Fluttershy. Fluttershy was a timid girl and very gentle she loved all sort's of things that where fluffy and well cute. This is something that Sunset loved about her it was also the reason she didn't want to push Fluttershy into this any further. So she made up a lie in order to spare Fluttershy's feelings something that she silently cursed her self for doing. As they walked each fully enjoying the others company Sunset looked down and sighed deeply this Fluttershy took notice of. “What is wrong Sunset are you not enjoying the walk or the brisk air?” Asked Fluttershy as she came to a complete stop. Sunset turned to her and replying. “it's not that, it’s well I don’t want to fulfill this damn destiny of my birth.” Sunset said grimly to Fluttershy. “Then don’t if that is what is really bothering you, then leave here run as far away as you can. If you really are destined to do what you said to us last night then run. Get away from here and live your life to your rules and not some ancient words that you heard as a child.” Said Fluttershy as she looked into sunsets sky blue eyes. The two of them continued to walk down the street again until Sunset said to Fluttershy glumly. “Its not any where near as simple as that Fluttershy you know as well as I know that well.” Her voice trailing off as Sunset came to a complete stop then began to recite the prophecy of her birth in hope that Fluttershy would fully understand it this time. "THE PHOENIX CHILD WAS BORN OF DEMONS DESIRE. THE PHOENIX CHILD WAS BORN OF FIRE. THE PHOENIX COMES TO CLAIM. THE CHILD HAS COME WITH FLAME. THE DEMON TEARAGON SHALL HEAR HIS NAME CALLED UPON THE DRUMS OF WAR. THE PHOENIX CHILD COMES TO END THE DEMONS REIGN. THE PHOENIX SHALL BECOME HIS PORTAL. THE PHOENIX SHALL BECOME MORTAL. THE PHOENIX SHALL END ALL DEMONS IMMORTAL. THE DEMONS SHALL BURN IN PHOENIX FIRE. THE PHOENIX SHALL DESIRE THE THRONE OF THE IMMORTAL KINGS DEEPEST DESIRE." “Do you understand those words at all Fluttershy” asked Sunset as she stared coldly at her. "I fully understand those words NOW! you understand this! you don’t have to fulfill this prophecy at all, all you have to do is leave run as far and as fast your legs can carry you.” Fluttershy said heatedly to Sunset trying to get her to understand that in her mind Sunset didn't need to complete this prophecy and actually leave if she wanted to. "I have already become the portal" Said Sunset colder and harsher than ever before. “Wait what?......What do you mean you have become the portal? How can that be? How can you be a portal into Equestria when I see no portal any where around me?” Fluttershy asked in shock to this reply from Sunset. Before she got the answer she was looking Sunset replied with another response that also through her for a loop. "I have also become mortal as well." Upon saying this sunset lowered her head and a few tears leaked out of her eyes. "OK I think that needs some explaining, what do you mean you 'I have also become mortal?' are you really telling me that you are some immortal being of some kind?" Asked Fluttershy with more than a confused look on her face. Fluttershy wasn't entirely prepared for the answer she got from Sunset as to how she became mortal or if she was even a imortal being to begin with. Sunset looked at Fluttershy then at the ground before saying to her. "Back when the Friendship games were just starting I was sitting on the school steps about to write to Twilight from Equestria. I looked up and saw the Twilight from this world using some sort of scanning thing on the statue. So I tried to stop her and she ran off before I could get any answers from her." "OK I seem to recall her telling me something about that but, please continue." Fluttershy said trying to get all the information out of Sunset that she could. “It was when she was standing next to the statue again, When I saw her for the second time. I touched the statue with my hand and my magic got sucked into the it. Although I was able to pull away from the statue. My magic got sucked into the statue and through the other side right into Twilight's pendent. The magic that she took from me on that day wasn't just magic it was also the portal that Tearagon needed to open a portal into this world and conquer it." “and the reason you are telling me this now is why?” Asked Fluttershy a bit confused and also worried at the same time. “Because I didn’t think that the prophecy was going to come to pass! It wasn’t until I began to get my mark that i came to realize what i had done and what it meant for this world” Sunset said as tears began to flow down her cheeks. Fluttershy took a hold of her and embraced Sunset in a loving hug which she too embraced her friend and hugged her back. Sunset said as she started to let the tears flow out completely while she hugged her friend. “The drums of war are already sounding within that awful land and Tearagon is already freed from his prison. Now all he needs to come here is for the the final part of my mark to show it self and thus show him where to find me. Once that is done, that is it your world shall burn” Sunset said as she started to fully cry. Fluttershy wasn’t sure how she could help her friend so she took hold of her and let her cry on her shoulders. “i know you are wondering how i can know about this when neither of us had heard any actual drums” cried Sunset "Well yes the thought had just now accrued to me." Fluttershy said gently rubbed Sunset's back trying to calm her down. “I know of this because each time I feel that burning sensation when my mark shows it self. I can actually see and hear all that is going on in Tartarus” "You mean to tell me that you can actually psychically see and hear everything that is going on in that place that you are some how linked too?" Fluttershy asked a bit shocked by this. "Yes I can actually see all that is going on there. While my cutie mark shows it self on my chest. My cutie mark isn't just a wound Fluttershy it is also a warning of things to come. Each time a piece of it shows it self, he gets freed from his prison. Each time I burn demons within that land beat drums and cry out for war. It is not just this world that will burn but my world too. I am nothing more than a tool to be used then tossed away once both our worlds have been fully conquered." Fluttershy gasped in horror knowing now what that meant for sunset to be going through. She gently pushed Sunset away from her so that she could look into her sky blue eyes and dry her tears when a look of pain and horror shot across sunsets face. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAA” "SUNSET!" Exclaimed Fluttershy as she caught her friend when she began to fall to the ground screaming in pain. “The pain! Make it stop! Please make it stop!” Screamed Sunset as she was held by Fluttershy's gentle arms trying to not let her land painfully on the ground as Sunset clutched her chest as smoke emanated from her shirt once again. Fluttershy grabbed her by the arm and just held her as she kicked and thrashed about like a wild mare about to get a branding iron put to its flank. “It hurts……..it hurts so much…..make it stop! Please make it stop!” screamed the girl in agony. “I know it hurts just let it all out Sunset." Fluttershy said as she held her arm tighter not wanting to let go for fear of her friend hurting herself because of the pain she was in. Sunsets eyes once again light up into fully emblazoned blue spheres and her voice became deep and guttural. She screamed and screamed as more smoke came from under her hand. “I see him…..I see Tearagon I see that he is……..is fully freed Fluttershy. He knows now where the portal to this world is and how to get to it.” She screamed. "It's alright Sunset I will not let anything hurt you Sunset." “He is coming he has already chosen his form he is coming!” Just then the sky went midnight black as the moon covered the sun in a full eclipse and a red beam of energy was shot up into the sky. Sunsets eyes rolled back into her skull the blue flames that now made up her eyes went out as they returned to their normal white spheres. She passed out there on the street. Fluttershy let go of her hand and removed the one covering her mark on her chest. She saw that this time the mark was……..complete. A fully embed Yin-Yang sun symbol was wreathed in red and orange flames on her chest. As she lay there a loud laughter could be heard coming from the direction of the high school. Fluttershy looked up into the sky seeing that the moon was now covering the sun she stood there in fright of what was about to happen.
Tearagon!Chapter twelve: Tearagon. A man dressed in all black stepped out of the portal. The man stood six feet six inches tall he had blood red hair, deep midnight black eyes, skin as white as newly fallen snow and black fingernails. He looked around seeing that no one had seen him leave the portal and that no one was in sight he walked up to the building in front of him. A sign on the door read “School closed for teacher meetings. School will reopen on 11-09-16 at 8 A.M. “Hmmm so this is where you are hiding eh?” He smirked to himself. Looking behind him he saw that the portal was now completely closed. He grinned a wicked smile and laughed as he raised his hands into the air palms facing the portal and shot out a blue bolt of lighting at the portal. The statue glowed with an ominous light and went from its normal cream color to a dark eerie blue. “Come my children, find the child and KILL HER!” Tearagon smiled as he said those words. Upon those words spoken by the demon lord of Tartarus several small imps appeared from out of thin air all of which were snickering and laughing wickedly to each other. Tearagon laughed coldly then snapped his fingers and disappeared followed by the imps that he had just summoned. Sunset laid on the street that she and Fluttershy had been walking on for almost an hour. When she finally woke up she looked over to Fluttershy who had not left her side. Fluttershy looked absolutely terrified Sunset lowered her head and said. “You saw didn’t you, you saw the light coming from the school and you saw the final sign etched upon my skin?” Sunset said to her. Fluttershy said nothing in response to this question. A look of fear etched into her otherwise peaceful and loving face. Sunset climbed to her feet looked down to her and offered her a hand to help her up. “We need to get to the school Fluttershy! I can’t find or stop Tearagon on my own I will…….need help.” As she helped the still frightened Fluttershy to her feet. Taking out her cell phone Sunset began to call her friends for what was about to be a very bad battle. Rainbow was the first to get this call. "Yo this is Rainbow Dash the most awesome..." Rainbow wasn't able to finish her sentence before Sunset cut her off. “Rainbow I need you to find the others and head over to the school immediately. We need to find Tearagon and find a way to stop him” Sunset said as she started to run towards the school. "Alright Sunset I understand we should be there in about ten minutes." Rainbow hung up with that being said and called the rest of the group. Applejack was called first. "Applejack." Rainbow said once Applejack answered her phone "It's time were are you right now?" "I and my little sister are at a book store near Sugar Cube Corner with the rest of our friends. What do you mean 'it is time' Rainbow? What in tar'nation is going on girl?" Replied Applejack. "OK send you're sister home then stay there at the store. Which one is it so I know where I am going to pick you and the others up?" "Tar'nation and hay bales Rainbow what is going on!?!" Snapped Applejack angrily into the phone at Rainbow. "I don't have to time for this A.J. send your damn little sister home! Which store are you at?" Rainbow snapped back. Applejack knew Rainbow Dash well enough to know that she would never have said something like that unless something was so wrong that it greatly affected Rainbow's better sense of judgement. "I am at the book store across the street from Sugar Cube Corner I will meet you with every one else out side in about ten minutes." Applejack said then hung up. She left the aisle that she was in to go find her friends and to send her little sister home. She found Twilight with her face in a science book and took the book away from her in order to get her attention. Twilight was not amused by this. "H...HEY! I was...." A stern look from Applejack clearly cut her off she knew something was very wrong. Applejack may be many things but she never would have out right taken something that she her self was not using or didn't belong to her unless she had absolutely no choice. Twilight didn't say anything further or offer any type of objection as she got out of the chair she was sitting. Then followed Applejack throughout the store while looking for the rest of their friends. Twilight and Applejack found Pinkie and her little sister in a cooking aisle. Pinkie was reading a cooking book while Apple bloom was reading a children's joke book. Like with Twilight Applejack took their books and got them to keep quite with the same stone cold stare that she had given to Twilight. Turning to her sister after she had glared Pinkie Pie down she said to her. "Little sis I know I ya'went and said we could hang out today but Y'all got to go home right now. I am not going to put up with any nonsense from y'all about this understand?" Apple Bloom just shook her head as Applejack pulled out of her pocket some money and gave it to her sister. Apple Bloom hugged Applejack then started to walk out of the store sniffing a bit as she went. The look that her sister had given her clearly said that something was very wrong and it was something that she couldn't be apart of. Once Apple Bloom was safely on the bus Applejack continued her search for the last remain member of their group of her friends inside the book store. She found Rarity in a clothing book section looking over some books about fashion and the like there of. Looking up from her book Rarity didn't have to ask if there was something wrong she set the book back onto the shelf and with out a word headed for the front door. As all four twilight, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rarity were coming out of the store Rainbow pulled up in her truck. Unlocked the doors and every one piled in. Once every one was in Applejack finally had enough and actually yelled at Rainbow in frustration of her not fully coming clean as to what was actually going on. "RAINBOW DASH!! TAR'NATION AND HAIL BE RAIN WHAT ON EARTH HAY IS GOING ON?" The only reply that Applejack got out of Rainbow was one word. "Tearagon" Hearing that word every one in the truck recoiled and winced in fright. Fluttershy was still visibly shaken by what had just transpired between her and Sunset. But, she felt her legs moving and within a matter of seconds she was running alongside Sunset towards the school. Arriving at the school neither Fluttershy nor Sunset could see any sign of Tearagon. In fact it looked as if no one had been there for the past three days. The school yard and the statue of the Canter Lot horse were clean and empty of anyone standing around. Sunset walked up to the statue and looked at it up and down. It didn’t appear to have changed the red light that Fluttershy had seen coming from the school was now long since gone. Tearagon was nowhere in sight and this really worried Sunset. Meanwhile back at the school Sunset was walking up and down the school campus trying to find any sign of the monster. "He has to be here I mean the portal was opened so he has to be here some where." Sunset said to herself she walked up and down the school campus looking for any sign of the demon. She knew far too well what that monster wanted and what he would do to get it. In order to fully secure his reign of terror over all the known realms including this one, it meant that Tearagon was going to have to kill her. Or she would have to kill him trying to stop him and mad quest for power. Rainbow was driving up to the school parking lot when she saw sunset looking at the statue. Rainbow beeped the horn of her truck and called out to Sunset. “Sunset” she called to her. Sunset looked over in the direction that the voice and beeping noise came from seeing that it was Rainbow pulling into the parking lot she smiled to herself. “Sunset what is going on? asked Rarity as she jumped out of the truck and walked up to sunset. "Rarity Tearagon is here, NOW! The portal has been opened and I know he is here, yet neither Fluttershy nor I can find him any were." “Okay slow your horses there girl we will help you look for him alright” Applejack said as she walked up behind Rarity. Hearing the words 'slow your horses Sunset became very hostile towards Applejack thinking that Applejack just gravely insulted her and wasn't taking this seriously. Grinding her teath and clenching her fist tightly she walked up to Applejack snarling at her while saying. "You did NOT just call me a fucking horse!?" Sunset said so angrily that she was all but spitting these words at Applejack. Relazing her mistake Applejack threw her hands up palms facing towards Sunset and immediately apologized to her for the insult. "Now calm down there mussy, I'ya meant nothing by it. I never said you where are a horse y'all know I would not insult your self like that if I couldn't help it none." Still deeply glaring at Applejack Sunset only calmed down when she heard Rainbow say out loud. “Yeah you know that Applejack wouldn't try to insult you Sunset so why not calm down and we can go find this demon then kick his butt?" Rainbow said as she punched a fist into the palm of her other hand. Rainbow was clearly just itching for a fight. “NO!” yelled sunset as each of her other friends looked at her with surprise each of them were all hoping Sunset wouldn't start a fight with Applejack over the innocent insult that was given her way. Looking at each of them Sunset realized how close she came to decking Applejack over some so trivial as a simply misspoken word. She cleared her throat and held her hand out to Applejack saying to her while looking at the ground ashamed of what could have easily gotten them both into a very bad fight. "I am so sorry Applejack please can you forgive me for my behavior towards you?" Holding out her hand hoping that Applejack would take it and let bygones be bygones so that they could be friends again. Applejack looked at her hand then at her and grabbed Sunset pulling her into a tight embrace gently patting her on the back saying. "Of course I fully forgive y'all I mean even I know we all make mistakes and we all learn from them. We are all so very worried and worked up about that prophecy of yours that I slipped on my speech is all. So you are able to look past it I can forgive your behavior towards me." Sunset fully accepted the hug and then turned to her friends once she and Applejack let go of each others embrace. Saying to each of them. “If you find him or even see him you come get me. you DO NOT TAKE HIM ON YOUR OWN.” She empathized on the last words to make sure that they all fully heard her right. “but darling.” Began Rarity who was immediately cut off with a sharp glare from sunset. Before any of them could protest further sunset turned and walked away she had to find Tearagon. She had to stop him even it meant her own life would come to an end. “well come on ya’ll we have work to do and it isn’t gonna get done with us standing around like a bunch of cows chewing on their cud.” Applejack said as she started to follow sunset. Throughout the rest of the day the girls searched and searched for Tearagon but could not find any sign of him. “He has to be here! Fluttershy saw the red light coming from the school. The statue is the only portal in or out of this realm. So he would have to have come through he knows he has to kill the phoenix child in order to secure his reign of terror.” Thought Sunset as she looked around for any sign that the monster. The monster who had haunted her dreams since she was a little filly in grade school. Upon not finding anything the girls all met back at the statue how ever sunset was not among them. “Maybe this Tearagon gave up and went home?” Said Fluttershy as she played with her hair in half circle motion. looking a bit confused as to what do next Rainbow dash spoke up “I have not found anything around the school. I checked all throughout the quad and the tennis court. If that monster that is driving Sunny to such a state as she would actually pick a fight with Applejack over a misspoken word is here. Then he is not leaving any sign of it.” looking around that's when they all realized Sunset had not returned with them to the statue. “Uh guys where IS Sunset shouldn’t she have been with Fluttershy?” asked Twilight who up till now had been very quiet on the whole subject. She too had looked around the school and like the others found nothing that would state where Tearagon was or had gone. She had arrived with the others but since no one had actually talked to her she chose to remain silent on this matter. While silently choosing to yield the matter of how to deal with this to Sunset. Who for the most part seemed to understand what was happening more than she or her friends did. “come on we need to find sunset and tell her that we have not found this monster” Rarity said as she started to leave only to be stopped by a gentle hand from Applejack. “I don’t think we need to do that sugar cube look who’s coming this way now?” She pointed to Sunset who was walking towards them her head hung low. She looked really upset and her friends all ran up to her to see if there was anything they could do to cheer her up. “I couldn’t find him……..he is either not here or has gone onto some other part of the city. Either way I was unable to find him” she said her head still hung low. “Aw buck up sunny we will find him and when we do he is so going to wish he didn’t come here.” Said Applejack. As she laid a kindly gentle hand on Sunset''s shoulder. She raised her head and halfheartedly smiled at Applejack. “Yeah don’t you worry your pretty little head over this demon stuff we faced evil before and I am sure we can face it again” said Rarity as she hugged sunset. Sunset didn’t return the gesture she was too worried and for good reason the longer that monster remained in the human world the more power he would obtain. Although how he would do this was beyond her understanding. Sunset looked up seeing that the eclipse was all but finished she knew now that there was little point in continuing their futile search for the demon lord. All she could do now is wait for him to show himself and prepare for battle. A battle she did not want her friends to get involved with. One she knew they might not...... survive. She turned to her friends and said sadly. “Let's go home we can look for him after school tomorrow.” Sunset said as she started to head for home. Once she and her friends were out of sight a lone figure shape shifted out of the statue and starred in the direction that sunset had taken. laughing coldly to himself “After school it shall be on the morrow, either the phoenix child shall die or these seven and their school shall be MINE!”
The Battle. Chapter thirteen. The battle. It was cold that day colder than it had been in a long time and sunset thought it would be a good idea to wear her full winter outfit instead of wearing her fall outfit. Each outfit consisted of a thick coat and thick pair of pants yet the fall one was light in weight whereas the winter one was very heavy and made it a little hard to run in. Both outfits were comfortable and did their job of keeping the cold out nicely. "beep, beep, beep,". An alarm sounded. Sunset looked at her clock on her dresser and realized that she was about to be late for school. “Damn-it if I don’t leave right now I am going to be late for school.” Sunset thought to herself. She hurriedly grabbed her things and ran out the door just in time to catch the morning bus to school. As she got onto the bus she smiled at the driver then took her seat. A few minutes latter she was standing in front of the school still not sure as to where Tearagon was nor what he had done last night when she and her friends could not find the monster. Sunset sighed to herself and headed up the school steps to enter the school as she opened the main doorway leading into the school she heard an announcement over the loudspeakers. “All students are required to go to the auditorium for a special announcement from Vice principal Luna and Principal Celestia this morning.” Sighing again to herself Sunset headed to her locker to drop off her winter coat and get her books for her daily classes. Wondering what the announcement would be. She like all the other students headed to the auditorium and found a seat near the front of the first two rows. The auditorium was a big room that had six hundred and sixty six rows of chairs. Each lined with a flat table that could be used as a desk or as a place to rest one's arms. The main stage was where Vice Principal Luna and Principal Celestia were standing. Each in front of a podium with a microphone in their hands. Neither of them looked very happy at the moment. Sunset guessed that was more than likely because it was Monday and no one really wanted to come back to school after the rather exhausting four day weekend. Sunset especially didn’t want to be at school not with Tearagon on the lose. Not with not, knowing what he was currently doing or who he might be hurting to obtain his power. All the students filled in and each took a seat. Sunset's friends sat in the rows just behind her seat. Pinkie Pie was bouncing up and down in her chair with excitement as to what the announcement would be. Rarity was fussing with her pocket mirror not really minding what was going on. "Looks like Rainbow is getting rather board with sitting here I wonder what she might be thinking about?" Thought Sunset as she looked around noticing were each of her friends were sitting. Rainbow looked just as bored as ever sitting in her seat waiting to hear what was going on. Applejack had her hat hung over her eyes so no one could see her face. She looked as if she was sleeping. Yet Sunset knew she wasn’t. She was just doing this so she could look and appear more relaxed than she really was. Twilight seemed to be engrossed in some sort of book. Which to Sunset seemed to be just right for the new girl seeing as how she really didn’t seem to understand all this friendship stuff. Sunset had taken it upon herself to help teach Twilight what it meant to be a good friend and for a while now she seemed to be doing a good job as her teacher. Twilight was indeed starting to open up a little bit more to Sunset. She had learned that Twilight liked books and loved science fiction movies. Fluttershy was sitting next to Sunset and looked a bit concerned about something. Yet Sunset could not figure out what it was that was bothering her friend. "Do you know what is going on?" Asked Fluttershy as she whispered to Sunset. "No I have no idea why we are all here. I would rather be out looking for Tearagon rather than here wasting time with some silly announcement." Whispered Sunset back to Fluttershy. "Sunset there is something that I need to tell you after school uh, er, um, if that is alright with you that is." Fluttershy said as stammering out the last few words as she spoke. "HUH?" "Oh yeah. That fine with me you can tell me what ever you want to tell me OK." Replied Sunset warmly not really paying attention to her friend she was too busy thinking about Tearagon. Fluttershy had decided that today would be the day she would finally tell Sunset how she felt about her. And how much she really did indeed love her. As the students took their seats Principle Celestia began to speak into the microphone which rang out with a loud whistle. Causing almost every one to wince in pain at the irritating sound. “ATTENTION PLEASE CAN I HAVE ALL OF YOUR ATTENTION?" Principle Celestia said in a loud calm voice. The microphone did little to make it sound like she was calm as she spoke to the students looking out from the stage she and her sister were standing on. "I know that many of you have come to my office asking questions about the strange light that was seen here last night.” The principle began. "We also know that some of you seem to think it is a joke or something that is funny rest assure any of you that think tampering with school property is funny you will be caught and then you will be punished for it." Luna piped up causing her sister to stop what she was doing and look at her with a quirked eye brow. Turning back to the students who were now whispering and talking amongst them selves. Principal Celestia said calmly into the microphone. “I know that many of you want to know what is going on and what that light means for our school.” Looking out at the sea of eyes that were now on her and the students that seemed to hang on almost every word Celestia said as she continued to speak. “let me tell each and every one of you. That I am not sure as to what is actually going on, But that the faculty will be looking into this and if this is someone’s idea of a prank it is not funny in the least.” As Vice principal Luna was about to speak up again there came a loud clapping from the side door of the auditorium. All the students turned towards the sound and saw a young man with blood red hair, skin as white as newly fallen snow, and midnight black eyes. Standing there he looked at the two principals with eyes that spoke of death. As he walked up to them he said menacingly “Nice speech!” As he turned to face the students looking right at Sunset herself. Sunset took notice of this and was about to stand up to say something when she heard Vice Principal Luna yell at this man. “Who are you!” Demand Luna as she stepped in front of her sister. The students all looked at the three of them standing on the stage wondering what this newcomer wanted. The man just laughed as he hit Luna in the jaw sending her flying off the stage and into the bleachers as students scrambled to get out of the way. Sunset who had been sitting in her seat for a few minutes now, knew who this person was and what this person wanted. Before she could though act she heard a loud crack came from the stage. To her horror she saw Celestia flying through the air and crashing into a wall near by. Laughing still Tearagon raised his hands and shot several lightning bolts out from them aimed at the rest of the students. As they all started to run in all directions to avoid the lightning. Sunset turned to her friends and shouted. “GET THE STUDENTS OUT OF HERE NOW!” She shouted at her friends. Not saying anything but, only nodding the six friends began to gather the students and head to the door which Tearagon had entered the auditorium in. Rarity and Applejack where the first to leave the room followed by a group of students as they ran down the hallway. Rarity shouted. “Quickly this way! Keep going! Get to the front of the school and get out of here.” Applejack followed suit yelling “Go, Go, Go!” As she waved her hands trying to get the frighted students that had actually followed the two of them out of the school. The students that had followed the two girls did as they were told and headed out the front doors. Each going in a separate direction as they fled the grounds. As Fluttershy was about to lead a group of students out the door. Tearagon suddenly jumped off the stage and landed in front of her grabbing her by the throat and picked her up. “GHACK!” Sputtered Fluttershy. She could feel the life being crushed out of her as the monster held her by the throat. “You're not going anywhere!” said Tearagon. Laughing wickedly as he pulled his arm back then hurled Fluttershy into the bleachers causing her to go through a wall and land in a heap in the hallway. He knelt down to lunge at her again in order to finish her off when a 'thump' from behind him caught him off guard. He turned in time to see a brick flying towards him smacking him in the face and hearing a loud scream in front of him. “HEY! PICK ON SOMEONE YOUR OWN SIZE YOU BULLY!” Screamed the person that through the brick. Tearagon just grinned wickedly as a small trickle of blood fell from his nose and hit the floor. he raised his hand and snapping his fingers was suddenly gone. “what? where did he go HEY get back” is all the girl was able to say as he reappeared directly behind her. Sunset screamed to her friend Rainbow dash but it was too late. “RAINBOW DASH BEHIND YOU LOOK OUT! BEHIND YOU!” “You mean someone like you perhaps!” Sneered Tearagon as he connected his fist into her jaw sending Rainbow dash flying through the air and into a nearby wall. Tearagon lunged forwards and grabbed rainbow by her foot then picked her upside-down. He tossed her into the wall again only this time she crashed through it and landed in the library. A large book shelf fell on top of her and she was momentarily knocked unconscious. Twilight and Pinkie Pie where already heading down the hallway as they had been able to slip away during the fight with Rainbow and Tearagon. They had been leading a small group of students to the entrance of the building when Rainbow came flying through The hallway. Knocking bricks and mortar all around them as she flew through the wall and into the library sliding on the floor into and into the shelf that feel on her. Twilight ran up to her, and tried lift the shelf off of Rainbow Dash. Twilight wasn't able to lift the bookshelf off of Rainbow Dash. "Pinkie I need your help I can't get this shelf off of Rainbow. Look around for something to pry it up with hurry!" Twilight yelled for her friend. Pinkie Pie ran into the library looked around and found some busted piping. Hoping it could be used to get the shelf off of rainbow she grabbed it and started to use it like a pry bar. As the two of them worked together they felt the shelf budge “grab her while I hold this up.” Said Twilight as she braced herself to take on the full weight of the shelf by herself. “All right hold on” Pinkie Pie replied. Pinkie reached down and grabbed Rainbow by her legs and dragged her out from under the shelf. Once Rainbow was freed from the shelf Twilight let it fall back to the ground with a loud thud. Just as the two of them were about to pick up the unconscious body of their fallen friend. A fist landed on Twilight's head knocking her into another wall and completely unconscious. Pinkie turned in time to receive the same treatment and she too was knocked into a wall falling unconscious. Tearagon then turned his attention back to the hallway and found his gaze landing on the still unconscious Fluttershy. He smiled wickedly as he jumped through the hole that was made in the wall which Rainbow had been tossed through. Landing next to Fluttershy he grabbed onto her by the throat again picking her up. Tearagon took hold of her left leg and laughed as he let her go from the throat. Using both hands now to fully hold her upside down he laughed coldly saying while still holding her. “This is going to hurt!” With that he broke her leg causing her to scream the loudest guttural scream anyone has ever been able to produce. Tossing her back to the ground he turned his gaze back to the fallen rainbow dash. As he was about to do the same to her the room began to fill with a strange heat. “What were is this heat coming from?” He said surprised to feel the room getting hotter and hotter by the second. Before he could leave the room to attack anyone else, or even hurt Rainbow Dash some more. A orange skinned fist connected into his head sending him flying through a wall into the hallway. Tearagon tried to get up again only to have another orange fist hit him again sending him flying through the front door and outside in the courtyard of the school. With Tearagon momentarily down Sunset turned her attention to Fluttershy as she walked up to her friend saying while she bent over to pick her up. "Hold on Fluttershy I won't let that monster hurt you any more I am going to get you out of here then I'll come back for the others." Picking up the now broken body of Fluttershy Sunset shimmer gently carried the unconscious girl out of the school building and down the front steps. As she stepped off the last stone step she shifted Fluttershy's body so that Fluttershy's body was being gently draped over her left shoulder. Holding on to Fluttershy with both arms she started to run while carrying the broken body of her friend on her shoulder. A few blocks away from the battle she found a nearby tree. Sunset very carefully placed Fluttershy against it with her hands and fingers interlocked folding them over her stomach just under her breast. She brushed a piece of hair from Fluttershy's head and kissed her on the forehead. Kneeling down and gently whispering into Fluttershy's ear Sunset said. “I want you to know that I know you are and have been in love with me.” She said as tears fell from her cheeks staining Fluttershy's shirt. Looking back over her shoulder towards the school Sunset said to the still unconscious Fluttershy. As she continued to knee next to Fluttershy her eyes beginning to blaze with fire she said as she started to slowly stand up from kneeling next to Fluttershy. “I want you to know that I love you. If I would have spent my life with anyone, anyone at all. It would have been with you. I love you Fluttershy but I can not join you in your love for me. Nor can I be apart of it.” Crying fully now she Sunset bent over and placed her right hand over Fluttershy’s heart kissing her once last final time on her forehead. Saying “I will always be looking over you even though you won’t be able to see me. I will always be there for you and that I truly do love you.” With that she stood up and narrowed her eyes she knew the demon Tearagon would have to pay for what he did and she was going to make sure he paid with his…….life.
Saying good bye. Chapter fourteen: Saying goodbye. The demon Tearagon was just getting back up from where he had landed he looked around seeing that Sunset was walking up to him he began to realize who and what she was. Her face masked into a deep menacing frown. Her eyes once a light teal green now fully inflamed in blue fire. As she started to raise her hands into an X shape in front of her face throwing them down palms facing outwards. Sunset screamed at the top of her lungs. “All RIGHT YOU SON OF A HARPY TITED GOAT. YOU CAME TO THIS WORLD LOOKING FOR THE PHOENIX CHILD! SO COME ON!” A look of fear that had not yet found its way into Tearagon's blackened heart was fully etched onto his face. He stammered as he spoke “N...no….no you can’t!.........you can’t be the phoenix child.” He screamed as he jumped to his feet. He lunged at her trying to hit her with his fist but was batted away like a rag doll. The flames emitting from sunset’s body began to burn away her clothing as she screamed aloud. Wings of blue, yellow, red and onyx orange erupted from her back her hair burned away leaving behind hair of red and yellow flames that danced in the wind. Her skin once a golden brilliant orange now was a bright onyx and red color as the flames etched their way up and down her body. Tearagon stumbled as she had batted his attack off like he was just an annoying house fly. Simply something to be shooed away and not thought of again. Falling to the ground his face smacked with a loud 'cracking' sound on the sidewalk. He picked himself up again and ran up to her only to get knocked back into the ground again. Laughing he said as he turned towards what was left of the school he pointed a hand outwards to the broken building saying wickedly. “If I can’t kill you I will at least kill all of your friends that still reside within that broken building. A ball of red energy began to emanate from Tearagon's hand just as it was about to erupt from the palm of his hand Sunset screamed. She knelt down the lept up into the air allowing her wings to do the rest. “NO!” screamed Sunset. As she used her newly formed wings to fly forwards and grabbed onto Tearagon hoisting him into the air throwing him as hard as she could away from the school he landed in the middle of the football field. Crashing into one of the goal post bending it beyond repair. He stood up looking at the girl who was now floating above him. “Alright if that is how you want to play it then so be it!” he screeched as he knelt down and leaping into the air. Just as he was about to fall back to the ground his wings shot out from his back and he too floated into the air. Sunset was shocked to see that Tearagon had part of his demon form but the shock wore off rather quickly. She just smiled waving her hand at him as if to entice him and egg him on further. On seeing this the demon gladly took this challenge and flew towards her with alarming speed. "All right you little bitch you want a fight with the demon lord of Tartarus then so be it." He said as he flew up to her. Sunset was unprepared for the ensuing slew of kicks and punches that befell her body. Yet the physical pain she was receiving as blow after blow landed was nothing compared to her hatred for this monster. The monster that had haunted her dreams, The monster that had caused her friends so much pain, The monster that had caused her to see her friend Fluttershy in a broken heap. The very woman that she herself had now that day professed her love to. The monster that was going to kill everyone if she didn’t stop him once and for all. Sunset knew that this battle had to come to an end. She knew she didn’t have much time before the flames did their work. As one last punch from Tearagon's fist landed on her face Sunset's head shock back before she brought her face back in view of his. She said laughing. "Is that the best you can do? YOU TIT SUCKING GOAT'S OF AN ASS." Screaming the last words out in a passion of hate and anger. She grabbed Tearagon by his wrist just as he was about to attempt to land another round of punches to her head and face. Sunset smiled as she turned violently throwing him into the ground and landed a few feet from him. "Get up!" She yelled at him. He landed with a thunderous boom as the ground gave way under the creature that came slamming down like a meteorite. A small creator of dirt and broken concrete lay before her as she watched him climb back to his feet. Rising to his feet Tearagon out stretched his wings and laughed coldly at Sunset saying. "Your going to have to do better than that if you really want to kill me girl!" Seeing that throwing him into the ground had done little to harm him. Let alone kill him, she began to delve deep into her powers now. The flames grew even hotter and more bright as she screamed both in pain and anger at him. "All right you want better then how is this you bastard!" screamed Sunset. Lunging forward Sunset managed to catch the monster off guard. knocking him back into the air as she planted a well timed kick into his midsection. Screaming as Tearagon flew backwards. “I’m going to kill you for what you have done here today Tearagon! You will pay with your life you tit sucking goat ass of a harpy!” She screamed flying after him. Tearagon just laughed as he caught his balance in mid flight of being knocked back off his feet. “bring it you little bitch” Is all he said to Sunset when she got to close to counter his next attack. Like Sunset before Tearagon, he too planted well timed attack and fully punched her in the face causing her to fall back to the ground and slam into the roof of the school. Upon impacting with the school. Half the roof caved in although this did little to hurt her in her new form. "OK THAT'S IT TIME TO DIE!" Screamed Sunset as she launched her self off the roof and flew towards Tearagon. "Oh my that looked like it actually hurt." Laughed Tearagon as he watched her fly towards him. Sunset knew she had to lead him away from the school so as not to endanger any one that might still be trapped inside the crumbling building. Grinning to herself Sunset suddenly let her self fall back to the ground all while looking up at Tearagon who was actually taking the bait. Sunset yelled out to him as the two of them fell nearer and nearer to the ground. "YOU WANT TO END THIS BATTLE AND KILL ME? THEN COME ON FOLLOW ME." She screamed as she arched back up just barely missing the ground. Tearagon how ever wasn't so fortunate he slammed fully into the ground causing a shock wave to shack the near by buildings. Picking himself up out of the creator that he had made when his body impacted with the ground he growled out. "I kill you for this you bitch!" Screaming in rage as he jumped back into the air and followed Sunset away from the school. Leading Tearagon away from the school Sunset found a empty field near the spot where Fluttershy was laying against a tree. Although it was still blocks away from where she actually left Fluttershy. Sunset hoped it would be enough to keep her safe from what she was about to do. Looking up as the monster came soaring in she new it was now or never. It was kill or be killed, it was either die trying to kill this monster. Or let this world be subjugated to his rule for ever. This battle had to end one way, or; the other the monster was going down. Looking down at the ground she was standing on Sunset screamed out. “ALL RIGHT I AM TAKING YOU DOWN! EVEN IF I GO DOWN WITH YOU. COME ON YOU BASTARD. COME GET ME.” She screamed. Tearagon smirked and dove out of the air right at the girl. Flying as fast as he could only to feel her hand pierce his sternum like a spear. He looked down in shock as he tried to talk feeling her hand inside his body cavity. Sunset was prepared for his attack and had waited to the last minute before she leapt at him plunging her hand into his chest cavity. Burning the inside of his chest because she was completely engulfed in phoenix fire her arms and hands where like claws that where sharp enough to do this. Seeing the look on the demons face she knew her work was successful. “H…..how……..how is this possible? what…..what are you?” he said. Sunset didn’t say anything she simply let out one last final scream of both pain and hate. It was said that the half circle of a fiery sphere that was seen that day could have been seen for miles around. And the scream of a woman letting out all her rage, all her hate, all her pain, was heard for miles. Sunset had given all she had for this final moment. Sunset screaming out. "DIE YOU BASTARD!" Tearagon's body erupted into a giant fireball and exploded with the power of a supernova showering bits and pieces of him all over the battlefield. Sunset seeing that the monster was now dead. Sunset flew back to where she left Fluttershy laying against a tree a few blocks from the broken school building. As the flames emanating from her body began to end her life. She floated back down to the ground a few feet from where Fluttershy lay on the ground and looked at her once last final time. Whispering one single word as Sunset let the flames consume her body. "goodbye". Sunset smiled lowered her head and let the flames finish their work. As Fluttershy came too she saw what befell her soft gentle eyes a sight that would haunt her for the rest of her days. Sunset had turned completely to ash. Her body completely spent. Her power gone she stood there on the battlefield fully consumed by the fire that had erupted from her body. Fluttershy’s eyes shot wide when she saw this. She tried to stand but fell back into the ground from the pain of her broken leg. She leaned against the tree that she had been resting against. Using it to help herself stand up. She scraped and scratched her delicate skin on the trunk of the tree. Although in pain from her broken leg and the scraping of her skin against the tree trunk. This was nothing...nothing to how she felt at the moment of seeing Sunsets lifeless ashed form. she reached up into the tree and grabbing a branch that stood all about two feet above her she broke it off with all her might. crying out in pain as she feel backwards again from the pain in her broken leg. "Sunset...no you can't be dead...you just can't be." Using this branch as a crutch Fluttershy hobbled over to the now completely consumed Sunset and fell to her knees. The sheer pain in her leg shooting up her side as she fell to the ground. She had wanted to tell her that day that she was in love with her. That she wanted to spend the rest of her life with her in her arms. That no matter how bad things got she would always love her. Now all that was gone as tears etched their way down her cheeks staining the ground. All the pain, all the hate, all the anger, all the madness that had been of this day caused by that monster came out in one loud fully embedded scream of pain and anger. SUNSET!!! she screamed. Curling into a fetal position she let the tears flow she looked up and saw as the wind began to slowly blow and sunsets body went with it. All Fluttershy could do was cry. Rainbow had regained consciences now and was pulling her self up off the ground where she laid unconscious. Twilight and Pinkie pie where not yet awake but Rainbow could sense something was wrong…... terribly wrong. Rather than helping her two friends she raced out of the library looking for the demon that had caused all of this trouble. She wasn’t thinking clearly normally she would have helped her friends yet now she wanted to make that monster pay more than ever for hurting her friends. Seeing the bits and pieces of the now dead Tearagon falling to the ground around her. She looked around and followed the trail of broken trees and smashed cars caused by the fighting with Tearagon until she came to where Fluttershy shy was. The battle with Tearagon had raged all over the neighbor hood until Sunset had the good sense to lead the monster away from the school and neighbor hood. Rainbow figured as she walked past broken car and turned up trees looking around that Sunset must have put up one hell of a fight. Rainbow was only sorry that she did't get to see any of it. From what Rainbow was walking around in it looked like the whole neighbor hood had been their battle ground. Smashed cars and broken trees lay every where. "Jeez did those two really go at it, eh, I am only sorry I couldn't have been there to see Sunset whoop..." That was as far as Rainbow got before she saw what her mind wasn't actually restringing. Seeing what was left of sunsets body as it floated away on the wind caused her to put a hand over her mouth and gasp at what she saw. Only half of sunsets ashed remains remained where she had died. looking around she eventfully saw Fluttershy curled up in a fetal position. Walking over to Fluttershy and laying a gentle hand onto her shoulder. She rolled the now distraught girl into her arms and let her burying her tears into her chest. All rainbow could do was hold the crying girl in her arms as she said to her cradling her in her arms. “She’s gone Fluttershy, she’s gone there is nothing we can do for her. she gave her life for us for all of us.” Rainbow said as she rocked Fluttershy back and forth. “I loved her so much I never told her…….how.” Almost choking on the words as Fluttershy spoke. “How could I have been so selfish Rainbow? "Shh it's OK Fluttershy I am here let it, out let it all." Rainbow said as she stroked Fluttershy's hair trying to sooth her distraught friend. "How could I…..not tell her...how much I really loved her?...I...I...wanted to ask her to be my girlfriend." Fluttershy continued to sob into Rainbows chest. "I know...I know Fluttershy we all loved her very much." Replied Rainbow tightly embracing her crying friend. "I wanted to be with her more than any other girl in school. She was the one that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with” Fluttershy sobbed even harder and louder, at the very thought of not being able to ask this of sunset. fully burying her face deeply into Rainbow’s chest. “Shhhh” replied rainbow as she rocked Fluttershy back and forth trying to ease her friends pain. “I am going to miss her too and I am sure she knew that you loved her and that you were in love with her” Rainbow spoke soothingly to Fluttershy rocking her back and forth still trying to calm her down. Fluttershy didn’t respond to this. She just cried. As she lay in Rainbows arms crying, Pinkie and twilight were just now beginning to emerge from the wreckage of their school. As did Luna and Celestia all four were looking around at was was left of the school building. Seeing that Applejack and Rarity were just now coming back with the group of students that they had helped escape from that lunatic Tearagon. Luna asked. “Did everyone make it out safely? Is anyone hurt?” She asked as she walked over to the two of them. Applejack and Rarity both looked at her then at each other then back at her before Rarity replied. “ Darling no one is hurt to badly Vice Principle Luna. Just a few bumps and bruises that are going to need some cleaning. And a few bloody noses nothing much more than that” replied Rarity “That monster whatever he was, did a real mess here.” Applejack said as she looked around. Seeing that Fluttershy and rainbow and Sunset where no one to be seen she asked the group in turn. “Have ya'll seen either Fluttershy or rainbow dash? What about sunset where in tar'nation of a hay bails is she? After I saw that blast I feared the worst.' Applejack said as she looked at each student in turn. “I have not seen either of those three since that thing came here and picked a fight with our principals” said one student “Nor have I” said another. “Me either. In fact it looks like this place has been pretty badly trashed I doubt that monster was able to live through that blast let alone Sunset or the others.” Came a voice from the gathering crowd. Hearing that last sentence and fearing the worst had happened to her friends Applejack screamed at the person who had said that. “DON’T YOU DARE SPEAK OF MY FRIENDS LIKE THAT YOU BASTARD! I'LL BE DARNED IF Y'ALL THINK YOU CAN TALK LIKE THAT ABOUT THEM” screamed Applejack her eyes welling up with tears at the mere thought of losing her three good friends. “APPLEJACK!” Scolded Celestia “I know you are very worried about your friends. But, try to remain calm. Getting into a panic now will not help in any way at all.” Celestia said. “I……..I am a mighty sorry principle Celestia. Listen Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Twilight and I will all search for those three if they should come back here please call my phone and we will come back right away.” Applejack said running off before her principle could stop her. She was followed by the others shortly thereafter each worried sick that the very worst had come to pass. Following all the wreckage it didn’t take them long to find Rainbow and Fluttershy. Rainbow was still cradling Fluttershy when she looked up as Applejack came into view. She quickly laid Fluttershy down on the soft grass as the girl continued to sob. Although her body was very sore from be thrown through a brick wall that was nothing to how she emotionally felt at the time. Rainbow raced towards Applejack. As Rainbow got closer to Applejack she could see that Twilight was about to come up behind her. Not wanting Twilight to see what had become of her mentor and friend. Rainbow pushed past Applejack before she could stop Rainbow and got in between the two of them. “what are you doing get out of the way rainbow dash.” Exclaimed twilight who was clearly not in the mood for jokes. Twilight pushed her glasses up to the bridge of her nose with her index finger before saying to rainbow. “We have to find sunset and Fluttershy now MOVE!” said twilight angrily “Wait a minute.” Replied Rainbow. Rainbow reached out and grabbed onto Twilight by her shoulders trying to keep her from moving further up the path to where sunsets remains were just finishing blowing away on the wind. “Get out of the” twilight was cut off. Rainbow responded to Twilight with a very sharp slap to the face screaming at her “I SAID WAIT A FUCKING MINUTE.” Applejack was shocked to say the least at her friend's behavior. "What in the tar'nation is wrong.....with.....you....rainbow." Asked Applejack as she finally got a very good look at what it was that Rainbow so very clearly didn’t want Twilight to see. Rainbow knew that Twilight was fragile more so than Fluttershy and seeing what was clearly left of Sunset blow away on the wind would only serve to break her. Sunset had been like a mother to Twilight. After the Friendship Games sunset had taken it upon herself to teach this young brilliant girl all about making friends. Now she was gone. Now she was dead and rainbow didn’t want Twilight to see what had happened to Sunset after the battle with Tearagon. “What……..w……….what do you mean 'wait a minute' Rainbow? Where is sunset?…...where is….she?” Choked twilight as she tried to push past her only to be tossed to the ground. Rainbow started to cry something that this tough and hard-hearted, girl with rainbow colored hair hardly ever did. This was all Twilight needed to know what had happened and she responded with only one word. “NO!” Twilight said as he clasped a hand over her mouth in utter shock. “Yes she is……..gone! No amount of magic or science will bring her back. Nothing we do can change this.” Applejack slowly stepped forwards only to suddenly have Rainbow grab her and bury her face into her chest sobbing. Applejack was a bit taken aback by this display of emotion from Rainbow. But, didn’t even bother to push the girl away from her. She just held her in a tight embrace as she too sobbed. Rarity was walking to the group at this moment up seeing what was going on she knew what had happened. All Rainbow could do was point in the direction that Fluttershy was still in. Fluttershy had not left her fetal position since Rainbow had laid her down on the soft green grass to try to stop Twilight and the others from seeing what she had seen. Rarity took her pointing as a sign to go to Fluttershy's side and help her. She found the girl curled up under the tree that she had been laying against when Sunset took her away from the battlefield Still sobbing. Rarity gently knelt down next to her and cradled her in her arms. While her own tears started to drip down from her white cheeks. Staining them a deep charcoal grey as make up ran down her cheeks from her crying. “I know……..I know sweetie. We all miss her we all want this day to be different. We want her to still be with us.” she said crying as she held Fluttershy tightly. “I want her to come back. I want this to be just a bad dream. I want to be in her arms” wailed the girl. “I know honey..... I know...... but, nothing can be done for her. She is in a better place now and we need to go so that we can tell the others about this.” Replied Rarity gently. “I don’t want to leave her I don’t want to leave this place not ever.” Sobbed Fluttershy into Rarity's arms. Rainbow hearing this pulled free of Applejack's embrace and marched over to Fluttershy yelling at her. “Hey! We all want her to come back! But, we need to tell the others and we are NOT going to leave you here alone. So come on let's….go" Rainbow said bitterly as she knelt down to face the sobbing girl. "I......can’t leave! I won’t leave it hurts to much to leave this place.” Fluttershy wailed. “Then I am sorry for this! But, you have left me no other choice in this matter” Rainbow said bitterly as reached out grabbing Fluttershy by her shoulders and headbutting her as hard as she could. “WHAT THE HELL. RAINBOW DASH WHAT IN THE TAR'NATION HAS GOTTEN INTO YOU?” Screamed Applejack as she ran over to the two three of them. Rainbow said nothing to Applejack she only glared at her which made Applejack pull up mid stride in her run towards Rainbow. Rarity was just as shocked by this as Applejack was. Fluttershy’s eyes rolled back into her skull and she slumped forwards onto Rainbows shoulders. Picking her up Rainbow turned to face them. She had on her a very 'save it, or die' look about her face as she glared at each of her two still standing friends. The others said nothing to her as she carried Fluttershy back to the school grounds where Luna and Celestia were waiting for news on Sunset and her friends. As they entered the grounds the grim, saddened, looks each of them had on their faces. Was enough to tell the tale of what had transpired between Sunset and that monster that fought with her. Celestia and Luna both turned their gazes away as they wiped tears from their eyes. Sunset had meant a lot to each of them and it was Celestia's hope that she would go onto college and make something really great of herself. Luna had hopped that Sunset would return to her world and teach all that she had learned in this one to the beings living there. Now all that was gone.
Funeral for a friend.Chapter fifteenth. Funeral for a friend. The church bells rang out there dull monotones and there soft chimes. but, this did little to sway the feelings of sadness that was on the faces of the four friends gathered in the churchyard to pay their final respects to a fallen friend. A metal silver coffin lay very tenderly placed onto the ground next to it was a pile of freshly dug dirt. On the coffin was engraved a sun and the words. “sunset shimmer”. Sunset had given her life and more to save this world and them from a monster that was prophesied to come forth and wipe them out. This was something that she was not going to allow and thus paid with her life for standing in the way of this monster. Of all the friends to show up at her funeral Fluttershy was the only one not to show. Rarity and AppleJack both tried to call her. Pinkie Pie and Twilight had tried her at her house. It was all in vain though. she did not answer her phone when it rang and she did not come to her door when there was a soft knock on it. The friends had all gathered at the church just outside of Canterlot city. It was a dull charcoal grey colored morning the air was cold and misty as each of them took their seats. One seat was left abandoned and empty. As much as they wanted Fluttershy to be there many of them knew why she would not show. This was far too hard on her and she was to upset by the past events to allow herself to be seen in public. As the priest gave his words the friends all in turn remembered the love they had for Sunset and the good times they all shared with her. when he had finished he asked if anyone would like to say a few words. "Would any one like to say something?" Asked the priest as he closed his bible and stepped away from the coffin and podium. “Yes I would like to say some words” Twilight spoke up. Twilight was the first to step up in front of the small group. Her glasses were wet from crying and her face looked a mess from the tears that had fallen down her purple cheeks. “I didn’t know sunset very long but, from what I was able to put together she was a good friend to us all. She taught me the true meaning of friendship and I swear to you all here and now I WILL follow her teachings as best as I can.” Twilight said before returning to her seat. Twilight returned to her seat and buried her face into her hands sobbing. Her friend, her teacher, her mentor; was gone and she wanted nothing more than to crawl under a rock and disappear from the world. Sunset had taken her in when anyone else; would have turned the girl away after what she did at the end of the Friendship Games. Sunset was the only one to actually want to spend time with her. Applejack was up next looking at the coffin then back at the crowed she couldn’t bare it any longer the coffin was empty. Nothing was inside to give her or the others closer. Without a word she slowly walked over to it and proceeded to open the coffin while on the verge of sobbing placed her hat into it. Then returned to face her friends and said still on the verge of sobbing. “I will always remember the times when Sunset came over to help with planting and weeding a chore that even I don’t like doing. But, one that she seemed to thoroughly enjoy. She always had this darned quirky smile on her face whenever she did that sort of work.” Applejack had placed her hat into the coffin because she wanted to show her friends that she was willing to give up something that was precious to her in order to move past this tragic event. She took her seat after that and like Twilight she could not hold in her tears. She buried her face into her hands and sobbed. praying, and wishing this was all just a really bad dream yet in her heart she knew this was no dream. Sunset was gone there was nothing anyone could do to bring her back. Although the demon Tearagon had been killed by Sunset that act coast her, her life. Now her friends were left to pick up the shattered pieces of their hearts and their school. Pinkie Pie went next but, as she stood there looking out at the friends who had come to pay their respects for Sunset. She found that she was for once in her life unable to actually say anything. She lowered her head and simply went back to her seat almost falling over as she sat down to cry. A gentle hand rested on her shoulder and she was brought into the very tight loving embrace of Principal Celestia. Rarity came up to speak as she looked out into the small crowed she could feel the warmth and love that she too had for Sunset within the eyes of her friends. “I will always recall the times when Sunset would baby sit for me. Yes I admit I love my little sister very much. But, there were times when she well got on my nerves. I was always so very grateful when Sunset would offer to babysit her and her friends for me. That is something I will always cherish.” Rarity's friends weren’t sure how to actually take that statement. But, they let it go on the count that they were themselves were all to hurt to care about Rarity being a bit selfish. Luna was the last person to say anything as she got up to say her words she too placed something inside the coffin. She turned to the others and spoke to them softly. “Sunset is gone I know that we will all of us, every single one of us, myself included shall and will miss her terribly. Lets each of us place something of ourselves into her coffin. So we can all have some sort of closer for this grievous act vested upon each of us." With those words spoken, each of the friends that Sunset had once called 'family' all rose up. And in a single file stopped by her coffin each placing an item into it. Pinkie placed a worn out photo of her and Sunset at the beach having a beach party. Rarity placed a ring that Sunset had gotten her for her birthday. Applejack had already placed her hat into the coffin as she walked up to it she said sobbing. “I will miss you my friend” Applejack having said those words slowly returned to her seat. Twilight placed a photo of her and Sunset together at the local library. Rainbow Dash was the only one who didn’t go up or place anything into the coffin. She was too upset to even stand let alone to actually put anything of hers into the silver coffin. Rainbow looked up seeing that they had now started to lower the coffin into the grave she sobbed. Applejack looked up while sobbing saw Just as the priest picked up a small handful of dirt to throw onto her coffin. But, before Applejack could say anything Rainbow called out. “Wait that is something that we her friends should do.” With that she walked up to the coffin and pulling out from underneath her shirt she placed a small wallet sized guitar pick into the coffin. She then nodded her head to the men that were lowering her coffin into the ground. Rainbow picked up some dirt from the pile once the coffin was in the grave safely. She then gently tossed the dirt in her hand onto her coffin. The others followed her in the same gesture lastly to do so was the priest saying as he tossed the dirt over the metal coffin. "May she rest in peace in the grace of god and the kingdom of heaven." The rest of the day was spent at a local coffee shop. All of the five friends gathered around a small table. Each telling her own story about sunset and the love they had for her. Everyone was there but, Fluttershy. Rainbow tried again and again to call her yet no answer came from her phone. She looked at her friends each in turn and they all simply nodded to her. Rainbow got up from the table while wiping some tears from her eyes as she left each of them to go to Fluttershy's house and check up on her. If nothing else to make sure she was going to be OK. Thinking to herself as she walked outside into the cool autumn air. "I hope Fluttershy will be alright, she should be here with us." Leaving the coffee shop she headed west then up a small street and down and a small dirt road. Until she came to a small yet really nice looking house. As she got closer to the front door she noticed that the door was slightly opened. So she just let herself in this was a bit out of character for her. Yet she was to worried about Fluttershy to care about manners. After what Fluttershy had told her the day that sunset had died she had to make sure, absolutely sure, that nothing bad had happened to Fluttershy. She had already gone to one funeral she sure as hell was NOT about to attend another one. She thought to her self as she entered Fluttershy's home.
Fluttershy's home. Chapter sixteen. Fluttershy’s home: Upon entering the home of her friend the first thing Rainbow saw were pictures of Fluttershy and sunset LOTS of pictures. She counted them one by one just to make sure she had counted the first time correctly. The total came to eighty six in all. As for the ones of her and her other friends Rainbow noticed she only had five of those one of each person. There was the one Rainbow had taken when she and Fluttershy went to the zoo. There was one with her and Rarity trying out some sort of very goofy looking dress. There was one of her and Applejack trying out for the rodeo clowns mash up. There was one of her and Pinkie pie eating a cake together. And there was one of Fluttershy and twilight at the local library. Rainbow smiled to herself when she saw all the pictures. Rainbow said to herself as she looked at all of the photos. “Man Fluttershy you weren’t kidding when you told me you loved Sunset.” she said as she wiped another tear from her eyes. She walked down a hallway looking into room after room trying to find Fluttershy she finally found her laying in bed in a full fetal position clutching a photo in her hands and arms. Half her face rested on the photo the other half rested on her pillow. Of all the photos of Fluttershy and her friends the ones of her and Sunset shimmer were the only ones that were placed into heart shaped photo frames. Each frame read in either gold or silver letters depending on the frame and how big the photo itself was. “Together in love together in friendship”. Upon getting a little closer but not close enough to disturb her rainbow could see that Fluttershy had cried herself to sleep while holding the photo. Rainbow sat down beside her and gently stroked Fluttershy’s hair she moaned softly as she nestled her head against her pillow and feel back asleep. She looked at Fluttershy then walked out of her room and looked around her home some more. Seeing all the happy pictures of Fluttershy and Sunset made Rainbow cry. There were photos on almost every wall covering every inch of space that she could have covered with them. Again talking to herself Rainbow said. "This is really going to suck having to wake her up like this after seeing all the memories Fluttershy has on her walls like this." One might have actually thought Fluttershy was a stalker or a just a nut with how many photos she had of Sunset. but, rainbow knew better than that. She knew that Fluttershy REALLY did love Sunset and was deeply hurt when she didn’t; or rather be it, couldn’t tell Sunset how she felt about her. This alone made what she had to do next that much harder for rainbow. But, her friend needed her most now than ever before. She was going to have to wake her up and actually get her to go to the church yard to say her goodbyes to Sunset. So that she could have at least a little closer in this matter. Waking her up was not what Rainbow wanted to do she didn’t want to disturb her sleeping friend. Yet she knew she had little choice in this Fluttershy needed closer and Rainbow was going to make damn sure she got it. Walking back into Fluttershy's room, Rainbow gently laid her hand onto Fluttershy’s pink hair and slowly shook her head till she woke up. Looking up at the blue skinned girl with a rainbow colored hair style Fluttershy was less than happy to see her standing there in her room. “What do you want rainbow!? leave me alone so I can be here in my misery where I deserve to be!" Fluttershy snapped at Rainbow. "Hey come on I am here to help you Fluttershy you know best friend here to make you feel better." Rainbow replied gently. Fluttershy rolled towards the other side of the bed still clutching the photo of her and Sunset. So that she didn’t have to face her friend. And so that her friend wouldn’t have to see her cry again. Rainbow sighed to herself she expected Fluttershy to be upset, perhaps to even take her sadness and hurt feelings out on her. So with a very heavy heart she said to Fluttershy. “I know you blame yourself Fluttershy. I know you do but, you can’t go on like this. You need to let it out. You need to go to the churchyard and say your goodbyes to her. I know it hurts believe me. I know it hurts me just as much. Knowing she isn’t going to be here any more to play sports with me or to hang out at the end of day.” Fluttershy sniffed as she tried to sit up but fell back into her pillow looking at the wall not even bothering to look at Rainbow who was still standing there. “I loved her so much…….I never told her how much I……..really loved her”Fluttershy said as she started to cry. rainbow sat down besides her now on her bed and laid a gentle hand onto her side. “Come on we need to go to the churchyard so that you can say your goodbyes to her.” Rainbow said with a bit of a choke in her voice. “I don’t want to go there I don’t want this to be……...real. It just hurts to much knowing she is gone and I will never be able to tell her I loved her.” Fluttershy said fully sobbing now. With that rainbow did the one thing she never thought she ever would do to Fluttershy. She slapped her as hard as she could across the face almost knocking her into the wall. “YOU THINK YOU ARE THE ONLY HURTING? YOU THINK YOU ARE THE ONLY IN PAIN HERE? I LOST MY BEST DAMN FRIEND! YOU ARE NOT THE ONLY ONE IN PAIN FLUTTERSHY. WE ALL EVERY SINGLE FUCKING ONE OF US LOST SOMEONE THAT WE TRULY LOVED AND CARED FOR. GET OFF YOUR DAMN ASS AND COME WITH ME TO THE DAMN CHURCHYARD.” Rainbow screamed at her. Before Fluttershy could say anything at all rainbow had enough. She grabbed the little cream colored pink haired girl by the waste and putting her over her shoulders marched her right out into her living room. She set her down and looked her straight in the eyes and said. “You either come with me willing or you come kicking and screaming. Either way you WILL be going to the churchyard. It's your choice make it now!” Fluttershy said nothing to rainbow she simply turned to head out the front door. But, before stepping out she stopped in front of a row of photos she had hung up on the wall next to her front door selected one single photo and walked out side. Rainbow said nothing about her taking the photo she had a pretty good idea as to why fluttershy wanted the photo and walked outside as well. Rainbow closing the door behind her said to Fluttershy. "Look I am sorry I hit you, but you need to let us help you with this. We all hurt Fluttershy. We are all in pain. Keeping it bottled up like this isn't going to help you in fact it will actually make it worse." She had been to Fluttershy's home enough times to know that there was a hidden key next to a flower pot she kept near her front door. This she found rather quickly and used it to lock up Fluttershy’s house. After that she and Fluttershy where on their way to the church yard to hopefully give Fluttershy some sense of closer. And some well needed reassurance that even though she was hurting at the end of things she still had her friends to look out for her. Rainbow looked at Fluttershy saying gently to her as they walked back to the graveyard. "Look like it or not I will be staying with you tonight just to make sure your going to be alright." Fluttershy said nothing in reply to this statement from Rainbow. She knew that her friend was just being a good friend something she needed right now. As the two of them made their way to sunset’s grave rainbow and Fluttershy could see that the coffin had not yet been covered. Both of them saw a man with some shovels walking up to the grave and walked up to him saying to him. "Escuse me sire could you wait a minute while my friend here says her goodbyes to Sunset?" Asked Rainbow The man looked at her then over at Fluttershy then back at Rainbow before saying softly. "Of course young lady. Would you like me to raise the coffin so you can put your photo into it?" “how did you know that is why we came here” asked rainbow a bit confused. The man just smiled and replied just as softly as before with. "I was watch the whole thing from a nearby tree. I saw the girl with the cowboy hat put her hat into the coffin and I figured you would want to do the same, uh; when your ready of course.” He said softly to her. “Thank you ummm, you're not going to stand there and stare at us while my friend says her goodbyes are you? Rainbow replied with a raised eyebrow to him. At this the man just laughed and said. “No I am how ever going to leave the shovels and go about my work. Call me when you are ready for me to lower her, uh the coffin back into its proper place OK?” He said. He then turned and pressed a button on a control pad that raised the coffin up out of the grave so Fluttershy could place her photo into the coffin. The man walked away and leaving rainbow dash and Fluttershy alone and started his work on the other side of the churchyard. Rainbow looked over to Fluttershy who had her head hung low and was fully sobbing by this point. She walked over to her laid a hand on her shoulder and said softly “come on.” Rainbow said softly to Fluttershy. Fluttershy very slowly walked up to the silver casket as rainbow opened the lid. Inside where all the items that each of her friends had placed inside to give each of them a sense of closer. There was twilight's photo that she and sunset took together, followed by Rarity’s ring that Sunset had picked out for her at the Canterlot City mall. There was also the photo that Pinkie Pie had placed in the coffin. There was Luna’s moon pendent that Sunset had bought for Luna on her birthday. There was rainbows guitar pick that she had loaned to Sunset when she couldn’t find one of her own to use the day that she forgot to bring it from home. And Applejack's hat was also in there as well all these items and the memories that were associated with them made Fluttershy feel really good. Turning to face Rainbow she said as tears began to run down her face. "I am going to miss her so much." Fluttershy said crying. "I know we both will miss her." Rainbow replied softly. Rainbow could see fully now that Fluttershy was on the verge of breaking so she stepped away from the coffin and hugged Fluttershy tightly. Fluttershy began to cry uncontrollably and was finally able to just let it all out. All the hurt all the anger, all the sadness, all the pain of not telling sunset how she felt about her was finally able to come out. The two of them stayed there for hours just holding each other crying into each other's shoulders. Once she had finished crying Fluttershy walked over to the casket and very gently laid the photo she had been clutching so hard in her hands into it. Closing the lid slowly she said her final goodbyes to the woman that she had fallen in love with. She looked back as she made her way out of the graveyard along with Rainbow walking next to her. Before the got to the gateway Fluttershy looked back and read the tombstone for one last bit of closer. Reading it gave some small measure of comfort to Fluttershy. The tombstone read. HERE LIES SUNSET SHIMMER, BELOVED FRIEND, LOVED BY ONE, SHARED BY ALL MAY SHE REST IN PEACE. Sighing to her self Fluttershy headed home. It was time to slowly move on and let go of her sadness.
Picking up the crusaders. Chapter four: Picking up the crusaders. Sunset headed out of the bathroom and back into her bedroom looked around and found some clean clothing to put on. She slipped into a orange mini skirt with a dark pink and yellow stripe running down the left side of it to the center of the skirt. While she went through her dresser looking for a shirt to put on the thought of who to call and hang out with played at her mind. She decided that her dear friend Rarity would be the first person to call and see if she wanted to hang out. Sunset found in her dresser a green T-shirt with a large Yin Yang symbol in the center of it that was in the form of a sun the same form that her cutie mark was in. The left side of the symbol was bright yellow and right side was bright red. It had bright red flames sprouting from the left Yin symbol. And it had bright yellow flames from the right side of the Yang symbol. This she put on and proceeded to head into the living room. Seeing that her purple and black leather boots were not there she very quickly remembered that she had dumped them into her kitchen to try to wash the bird poop from the bottom of her left boot. Groaning to herself in disgust she walked into the kitchen found her right boot lying on the floor in front of her stove and the left one inside the sink. She flipped the left one over and grabbed a scrubby brush from left side of the sink to begin to wash off the offending slimy poop. Once the boot was cleaned to her satisfaction she slipped it on along with the other one and began to look for her cell phone. As she went from counter top, to counter top thinking that’s where it might be she heard a soft yet rather annoying ringing coming the phone. This actually helped her to locate the phone which was sitting behind her black beat up leather chair that she had placed into her living room. She grabbed the phone flipped it open and saw that it was Rarity that was calling her. Sunset pressed the talk button and politely said “hello.” “AH darling I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind coming to the clothing store today. I am getting well a bit frustrated with my well little sister and her friends. I could use someone to talk too if that is okay with you that is.” Rarity said in a her normal warm voice to Sunset over the phone. “Of course i would love to come over. I should be there in about twenty minutes or so. try not to strangle those little hooligans before I get there OK?” replied Sunset cheerfully. “Great I will see in twenty…..” Rarity said. But that was as far as rarity got before a loud crash was heard in the background and lots of laughing and giggling could be heard as well before the phone went dead. Sunset smiled to herself wondering what the kids have done THIS time to upset rarity to the point that she needed a friend to deal with them. Sunset grabbed her keys and her wallet then headed out the front door. Still thinking about the events of last night she was not sure if she should tell her friends about her dream. Or about her cutie mark that had burned some of it self to her chest in the process ruining a perfectly good shirt. She made her way down the hallway and walked up to the elevator pressing the down button and a few minutes latter was standing in the lobby downstairs. Before heading out the front door she made sure she had her front door key and her slid card. Last time she forgot the slide card she had to spend the night on the cold hard cement floor next to the door. That was a night she would not soon forget it was spent mostly just trying to get some sleep. Hoping that someone; anyone would actually see her there recognize her, and let her in. But sadly this didn’t happen in fact she wasn’t able to get into her building until the landlord had shown up for work that afternoon. Too say Mr. Winter Fole was not happy to see her lying on the cement floor of the front door entryway was a understatement. He let her in but gave her a good tongue thrashing for his trouble. She also checked her wallet to make sure she had enough for the bus to get uptown where rarity’s shop was. It was a brisk walk to the bus stop. Followed shortly by another ten minutes of waiting around for the bus to show up. After the bus showed up Sunset got on and it would about fifteen to twenty minutes of riding the bus to get to her destination. Once she saw that her street was coming up Sunset pulled the cord and got off. As she made her way up to the clothing store she could clearly hear both yelling and giggling at the same time coming from the inside of the shop. “Sweetie bell what are you doing!?” yelled Rarity “stop that at once….no put that down...er wait what are doing…. oh no! don’t you dare!” Sunset smiled to herself as she opened the door only to quickly slam it shut to avoid a bolt of cloth from hitting her in the face as she tried to come into the store. Sweetie Bell had taken a large bolt of red cloth and tossed it towards the door in a rather unconventional way of opening it.The bolt of red cloth thumped loudly against the front door. Another bolt of cloth came crashing to the floor as Sunset went to enter the shop hoping this time there wasn’t anything flying towards her general direction. The other two friends that made up the trio of crusaders Scootaloo and Apple bloom where no were to be seen. Figuring that Rarity was well to put it mildly rather upset with ALL three of them for the state her shop was in. Sunset looked around for Apple bloom and Scootaloo. Upon seeing that Sunset had shown up Rarity quickly ran up to her saying only five simple words to her. “Get. Them. Out. Of. Here!” Rarity said sheathing with pure anger. Sunset smiled warmly at Rarity who was less than happy at the moment but did as she was asked. She walked up to Sweetie Belle who was about to toss another bolt of cloth towards the front door in yet another attempt to open it like she had with the last one. kneeling down and taped the little 7 year old on her shoulder. Seeing that Sunset her favorite baby sitter had come to hang out with her and maybe even partake in the tossing of bolts. She dropped the bolt that she was about to toss and grabbed Sunset by the waist. Giving her a big hug, jumping up and down with joy shouting at the top of her tiny lungs. “SUNSET, SUNSET IS HERE! YAY! SUNSET IS HERE!” Shouted a very excited Sweetie Bell. “Whoa there little one, calm down, take it easy now” replied Sunset with a big grin on her face. “Have you come to toss bolts and try to open them to help my big sister out Sunset?” asked Sweetie Belle excitedly. Sunset smiled warmly at Sweetie Belle laying a gentle hand on her right shoulder. “Actually I thought we might all hang out at the park umm where are your’ other two friends Apple bloom and scootaloo?” I looked for them when I was actually able to get in here after a bolt of cloth came flying towards me and I had to slam the door shut to avoid getting hit with it.” Sweetie Belle just blushed and half circled her right foot on the ground she looked at Sunset who was still grinning warmly at her then over at Rarity. “Oh they are around here….somewhere” she replied. As she and Sunset began to make their way to the front of the shop all while Rarity was seething daggers at her little sister for the mess she had made of her shop. Turning to Rarity Sunset asked. “So umm do you know where those too little angels are Rarity” “ANGELES!, ANGELS! YOU CALL THOSE, THOSE LITTLE MONSTERS AND HER FRIENDS ANGELS! GET THEM OUT OF THIS SHOP RIGHT NOW!” screamed Rarity. Sunset just quirked an eyebrow at her friend but said nothing to her knowing that she had every right to be upset about what had befallen her once very neat and beautiful shop. The shop itself looked like a hurricane came in the front door. Blew everything in all directions and then as if that wasn’t bad enough was kind enough to deposit these three little brats on her doorstep. “Uh is it safe to come out now?” said a little squeaky voice from under a nearby table. “Yeah is the monster done being a monster yet? I want to come out and play” said another voice just as squeaky as the last one. Sunset grinning at Rarity and at Sweetie Belle walked over to the table and laying on it with both arms up against her chest and her chin in you hands. said “Well I don’t know that monster might find your hiding place and….gobble you both up for her dinner.” Sunset said with a smirk on her face all the while looking at Sweetie Belle. A loud shriek was heard from under the table as it began to rock back and forth. Sweetie Belle looked at Sunset then at the table and got a wickedly awful idea in her head. She laid down and began to make a gurgling noise as if she was in fact being eaten by a hideous monster. “Sweetie Belle what in the wide world are you doing” exclaimed Rarity. Seeing her little sister tossing and turning as if she was a rag doll in someone's hands. “The monster has gotten a hold me help Sunset, help it is going to eat me alive” she said as she tossed about on the floor. “Did you you hear that Apple Bloom we need to save our friend?” The voice squeaked out in terror. Before Apple Bloom could say anything Scootaloo raced out from underneath the table and was greeted with with two large hands cupping her mouth shut then placing her on top of the table. Lifting up her shirt exposing her belly and giving her the BIGGEST raspberry she has ever had. laughing and giggling like a mad cow she squealed “I give….I….give… you win...I give.” Squealed the little girl being held by Sunset’s hands on the table. Thinking her friend was being eaten alive Apple Bloom dashed out from under the table and tackled Sunset to the ground yelling while trying to keep her from tickling her “Ah ha ha ha….. no you don’t monster” ack “That is…..my friend s...stop Ii… you win, you win I yield.” Scootaloo said laughing and giggling while Sunset tickled her. Once all four of them were clearly out of breath Sunset sat up from where she had fallen due to Apple bloom tackling her to the ground. Laughing hard they all four hugged each other and climbing to their feet wiping away some tears that had formed from laughing so hard. Sunset said cheerily to Scootaloo and Applebloom. “There you see no monster now why don’t you three help me clean up Rarity's shop. Then we can all four go to the park and play. We can even bring your castle making set Sweetie Belle.” Hearing this Sweetie Belle's eyes lit up like a Christmas tree. As she turned around racing up stairs to retrieve her castle making set from her makeshift bed room that her sister was nice enough to provide for her. A moment later the little girl came bounding back down stairs with three brightly colored buckets three shovels and three rakes. These she gave to Sunset to hang onto while the four of them set about cleaning up their mess that they had made in Rarity's shop. Once the mess was cleaned up and all was as it should be Rarity took out some money and gave this to Sunset who was not sure what it was for. “ Darling I need you to keep them out of here for the next four hours at least! I have a huge order that MUST be filled by 6pm today, or I could loose my shop. Now out with you four I have work to do.” Before Sunset could offer any type of protest Rarity put both hands onto her shoulders turned her around and marched her to the door opened it and shoved her out followed closely by the three girls all of whom looked a bit perplexed and bewildered. “Uh what just happened back there?” asked scootaloo “I think this is my sister's way of giving us the boot guys.” Said Sweetie Belle as she looked down at her feet. ‘Boy you’re sister sure is a grouch! Huh Sweetie Belle” asked Apple Bloom inquisitively. “Yeah, but she means well after all she gave Sunset some money so maybe it won’t be a total loss. Perhaps she will take us out to MCgolden crown when we get done at the park.” replied Sweetie Belle. “That would be great.” Exclaimed all three girls at the same time. Sunset looked at each of the girls warmly and smiled. Before saying to them softly. “Alright we can go to McGolden crown after the park, BUT you three have to be on your absolute best behavior. When I say it is time to go we leave without any whining or silliness do you all three fully understand?” Sunset said warmly as she knelt down to face the three girls. The three girls said nothing they lined up in a straight row and nodded with big smiles on their little faces. Sunset took this as a sign of compliance and off to the park they went.
